FORWARD
Originally written for the private use of my sons in case I did
not return, this narrative of events connected with the expedition
to Siberia must of necessity lack many of the necessary elements which
go to make a history. I wrote of things as they occurred, and recorded
the reasons and motives which prompted the participants. Many things
have happened since which seem to show that we were not always right in
our estimate of the forces at work around us. Things are not always
what they seem, and this is probably more evident in the domain of
Russian affairs than in any other. It would have been comparatively easy
to alter the text and square it with the results, but that would
have destroyed the main value of the story.
The statesman and the soldier rarely write history; it is
their misfortune to make it. It is quite easy to be a prophet when you
know the result. You can, as a rule, judge what a certain set of people
will do in a certain set of circumstances, but where you deal with
State policy which may be influenced by events and circumstances which
have not the remotest connection with the question involved, it is
impossible to give any forecast of their conduct on even the most
elementary subject.
The recent tragic events played out in the vast domain of Siberia are
a case in point. It is certain that Admiral Koltchak would never have
gone to Siberia, nor have become the head of the constitutional movement
and government of Russia, if he had not been advised and even urged to do
so by the Allies. He received the most categorical promises
of whole-hearted support and early Allied recognition before he agreed
to take up the dangerous duty of head of the Omsk Government. Had
these urgings and promises been ungrudgingly performed a Constituent
Assembly would be now sitting at Moscow hammering out the details of a
Federal Constitution for a mighty Russian Republic or a parliamentary
system similar to our own.
On the declaration of the Koltchak Government, General Denikin,
General Dutoff, General Hovart, and the North Russian Governments made
over their authority to Omsk. There was at once a clear issue--the
Terrorist at Moscow, the Constitutionalist at Omsk. Had the Allies at
this juncture translated their promises into acts, from what untold
suffering Russia and Europe might have been saved!
The mere act of recognition would have created a wonderful impression
on the Russian mind, in addition to giving the Allies a lever by which
they could have guided the course of events and stabilised the Baltic.
It would have given security to Russian finance, and enabled
trade relations to have commenced with the wealthiest part of the
Russian dominions.
The reconstruction of Russia, about which the Allies talk so
glibly, would have gone forward with a bound by natural means, which not
even Allied bungling could have prevented. The Omsk Government could have
got money on better terms than any of the Allies, because, accepted
within the comity of nations, it could have given better security than any
of them, even including America. Europe would have been fed, Russia
would have been clothed, and the world would have been saved from its
greatest tragedies. All this and more would have naturally followed from
the barest performance of our promises.
We did worse than this. Breach of promise is only a negative crime.
The Allies went to the other extreme; their help took the form of
positive wilful obstruction. The Japanese, by bolstering up Semianoff
and Kalmakoff, and the Americans, by protecting and organising enemies,
made it practically impossible for the Omsk Government to maintain
its authority or existence. The most that could be expected was that
both would see the danger of their policy in time to avert disaster. One
did; the other left when the evils created had got beyond control.
Koltchak has not been destroyed so much by the acts of his enemies as by
the stupidity and neglect of his Allied friends.
As the Bolshevik rabble again sweeps over Siberia in a septic flood
we hear again the question: "How can they do so unless they have a
majority of the people behind them?" I answer that by asking: "How did a
one-man government exist in Russia from 'Ivan the Terrible' to Nicholas
II?" Both systems are autocratic; both exist by the same
means--"Terror." There is, however, this difference. The autocracy of the
Tsars was a natural product from an early form of human society. The
Bolshevik autocracy is an unnatural product, and therefore carries within
itself the seed of its own destruction. It is an abortion, and unless
it rapidly changes its character cannot hope to exist as a permanent
form of organised society. It is a disease which, if we cannot attack, we
can isolate until convalescence sets in. There is, however, the
possibility that the patient during the progress of the malady may become
delirious and run amok; for these more dangerous symptoms it would be well
for his neighbours to keep watch and guard. This madness can only be
temporary. This great people are bound to recover, and become all the
stronger for their present trials.
JOHN WARD.
February, 1920.
CONTENTS
CHAPTER
CHAPTER 1. — FROM HONG-KONG TO SIBERIA
CHAPTER 2. — BOLSHEVIK SUCCESSES
CHAPTER 3. — JAPAN INTERVENES
CHAPTER 4. — THE BATTLE OF DUKOVESKOIE AND KRAEVESK
CHAPTER 5. — JAPANESE METHODS AND ALLIED FAR-EASTERN POLICY
CHAPTER 6. — ADMINISTRATION
CHAPTER 7. — FURTHER INCIDENTS OF OUR JOURNEY
CHAPTER 8. — BEYOND THE BAIKAL
CHAPTER 9. — OMSK
CHAPTER 10. — ALONG THE URALS
CHAPTER 11. — WHAT HAPPENED AT OMSK
CHAPTER 12. — THE CAPTURE OF PERM: THE CZECHS RETIRE FROM THE FIGHTING
CHAPTER 13. — THE DECEMBER ROYALIST AND BOLSHEVIST CONSPIRACY
CHAPTER 14. — A BOMBSHELL FROM PARIS AND THE EFFECT
CHAPTER 15. — MORE INTRIGUES
CHAPTER 16. — RUSSIAN LABOUR
CHAPTER 17. — MY CAMPAIGN
CHAPTER 18. — OMSK RE-VISITED
CHAPTER 19. — IN EUROPEAN RUSSIA
CHAPTER 20. — MAKING AN ATAMAN
CHAPTER 21. — HOMEWARD BOUND
CHAPTER 22. — AMERICAN POLICY AND ITS RESULTS
CHAPTER 23. — JAPANESE POLICY AND ITS RESULTS
CHAPTER 24. — GENERAL CONCLUSIONS
WITH THE "DIE-HARDS" IN SIBERIA
CHAPTER I
FROM HONG-KONG TO SIBERIA
The 25th Battalion of the Middlesex Regiment had already such a
record of travel and remarkable experiences to its credit that it was in
quite a matter-of-fact way I answered a summons from Headquarters
at Hong-Kong, one morning in November, 1917, and received the
instruction to hold myself and my battalion in readiness to proceed to a
destination unknown. Further conferences between the heads of departments
under the presidency of the G.O.C., Major-General F. Ventris, revealed that
the operations of the battalion were to be conducted in a very cold
climate, and a private resident at tiffin that day at the Hong-Kong Club
simply asked me "at what date I expected to leave for Vladivostok?"
The preparations were practically completed when orders to cease
them were received from the War Office at home, followed by a cable
(some time in January, 1918) to cancel all orders relating to the
proposed expedition. So we again settled down in Far Eastern home quietly
to await the end of the war, when we hoped to return to the Great
Old Country and resume the normal life of its citizens.
Things remained in this condition until June, 1918, when we
were suddenly startled by an order to call upon the half of my
battalion stationed at Singapore to embark on the first ship available and
join me at Hong-Kong. This seemed to suggest that the truly wonderful
thing called "Allied Diplomacy" had at last made up its mind to do
something. After a great deal of bustle and quite unnecessary fuss the
whole battalion embarked on the Ping Suie on a Saturday in July,
1918.
It should be remembered that my men were what were called "B
one-ers," and were equipped for the duty of that grade; but, after our
arrival at Hong-Kong, Headquarters had called in most of our war material
to replenish the dwindling supplies of this most distant outpost of
the British Empire. Very little information could be gathered as to the
kind of duty we might expect to be called upon to perform, and the
ignorance of the Staff as to the nature of the country through which we were
to operate was simply sublime. Added to this, most of the new material
with which we were fitted was quite useless for our purpose. Those
things which had been collected on the first notice of movement in 1917
had been dispersed, and the difficulty of securing others at short
notice was quite insurmountable.
The voyage was not remarkable except that one typhoon crossed our
track not ten miles astern, and for eighteen miles we travelled
alongside another, the heavy seas striking the ship nearly abeam, and causing
her to roll in a very alarming manner. The troops had a very
uncomfortable time, and were glad to sight the coast of Korea and the calm
waters of the Sea of Japan.
At Hong-Kong many of the men, including myself, had suffered much
from prickly heat, which had developed in many cases into huge heat boils.
It was very strange how rapidly these irruptions cured themselves
directly we reached the cool, clear atmosphere of the coast of Japan.
Elaborate preparations had been made for our reception, insomuch that
we were the first contingent of Allied troops to arrive at Vladivostok.
Two Japanese destroyers were to have acted as our escort from the
lighthouse outside, but they were so busy charting the whole coastline for
future possibilities that they forgot all about us until we had arrived
near the inner harbour, when they calmly asked for our name and
business. Early next morning, August 3, they remembered their orders and
escorted us to our station at the wharf, past the warships of the Allied
nations gaily decorated for the occasion.
At 10 A.M. a battalion of Czech troops, with band and a guard of
honour from H.M.S. Suffolk, with Commodore Payne, R.N., Mr. Hodgson,
the British Consul, the President of the Zemstrov Prava, and Russian
and Allied officials, were assembled on the quay to receive me. As
I descended the gangway ladder the Czech band struck up the
National Anthem, and a petty officer of the Suffolk unfurled the Union
Jack, while some of the armed forces came to the present and others
saluted. It made quite a pretty, interesting and immensely impressive scene.
The battalion at once disembarked, and led by the Czech band and
our splendid sailors from the Suffolk, and accompanied by a
tremendous crowd of people, marched through the town to a saluting point
opposite the Czech Headquarters, where parties of Czech, Cossack and
Russian troops, Japanese, American and Russian sailors were drawn up, all
of whom (except the Japanese) came to the present as we passed,
while Commodore Payne took the salute for the Allied commanders, who were
all present.
Our barracks were outside the town at Niloy-ugol; they were very
dirty, with sanitary arrangements of the most primitive character, though
I believe the local British authorities had spent both time and money
in trying to make them habitable. The officers' accommodation was
no better, I and my Staff having to sleep on very dirty and smelly
floors. A little later, however, even this would have been a treat to a
weary old soldier.
On August 5 I attended the Allied commanders' council. There were
many matters of high policy discussed at this meeting, but one subject was
of intense interest. General Detriks, the G.O.C. of the Czech troops,
gave in reports as to the military situation on the Manchurian and
Ussurie fronts. The conditions on the Manchurian front were none too good,
but those on the Ussurie front could only be described as critical,
and unless immediate help could be given a further retirement would
be forced upon the commander, who had great difficulty with his
small forces in holding any position. The Ussurie force had
recently consisted of some 3,000 indifferently armed Czechs and Cossacks. The
day I landed a battle had been fought, which had proved disastrous,
and resulted in a hurried retirement to twelve versts to the rear
of Kraevesk. The Allied force, now reduced to about 2,000 men, could
not hope to hold up for long a combined Bolshevik, German and Magyar
force of from 18,000 to 20,000 men. The Bolshevik method of
military organisation,—namely, of "Battle Committees," which decided
what superior commands should be carried out or rejected—had been swept
away and replaced by the disciplined methods of the German and
Austrian officers, who had now assumed command. Should another retirement
be forced upon the Ussurie forces, it could be carried out only with
great loss, both of men and material. The next position would be
behind Spascoe, with Lake Hanka as a protection on the left flank and
the forest on the right. If this could not be held, then the
railway junction at Nikolsk would be endangered, with the possibility of
the communications being cut with other forces operating along
the Transbaikal Railway and at Irkutsk. Under these circumstances
the council decided that there was nothing left but to ask for
authority from the War Office to send my battalion forward at once to the
Ussurie front to render what assistance was possible. I naturally pointed
out that my battalion was composed of B1 men, most of whom had already
done their "bit" on other fronts, and that a few weeks before I had had
about 250 General Service men in my ranks, but on a blundering suggestion
of the G.O.C. at Singapore they had been taken from my unit and
transferred to others doing garrison duty in India. I had protested against
this at the time, but had been over-ruled by London, so that my command
was reduced to men of the lowest category. However, after making
this statement I informed the council that in view of the
desperate circumstances in which the Ussurie force was placed I would render
every assistance in my power.
About 2 P.M. Commodore Payne, R.N., came to my quarters and showed me
a paraphrased cable he had received from the War Office. The
cable authorised the immediate dispatch of half my battalion to the
front, subject to the approval of the commanding officer. It seems to me
they might have plucked up courage enough to decide the matter
for themselves, instead of putting the responsibility upon the
local commander. As it was left to me, however, I gave the necessary orders
at once. That very night, August 5, I marched through Vladivostok
to entrain my detachment. It consisted of 500 fully equipped infantry and
a machine-gun section of forty-three men with four heavy-type
maxims. Leaving my second in command, Major F.J. Browne, in charge of the
Base, I marched with the men with full pack. The four miles, over heavy,
dirty roads, were covered in fair time, though many of the men became
very exhausted, and at the end of the march I found myself carrying
four rifles, while other officers carried packs in addition to their own
kit.
The train was composed of the usual hopeless-looking
Russian cattle-trucks for the men, with tiers of planks for resting and
sleeping on. A dirty second-class car was provided for the Commanding Officer
and his Staff, and a well-lighted first-class bogey car of
eight compartments for the British Military Representative, who was
merely travelling up to see the sights. When I got to the front I found
a first-class car retained by every little officer who commanded a
dozen Cossacks, but I proudly raised the Union Jack, to denote the
British Headquarters, on the dirtiest and most dilapidated
second-class contraption that could be found on the line. But of course we
meant business; we were not out for pleasure.
I was advised before I started from Vladivostok that Nikolsk,
the junction of the Manchurian and Central Siberian Railways, was the
most important strategical point on the South Siberian end of the line,
and that though the position on the Ussurie was pretty hopeless
and retirement might take place at any moment, we were not in
any circumstances to retire below Nikolsk. The place to which we were
to retire and take up a new position had been already decided—a line
just below Spascoe, with Lake Hanka on the left and a line of
forest-covered mountains on the right.
We arrived at Nikolsk in the early morning, but the platform was
crowded with inhabitants and two guards of honour, Czech and Cossack, with
band, which mistook "Rule Britannia" for the National Anthem. I was
introduced to all the officers, the British Vice-Consul, Mr. Ledwards, and
his energetic wife. Breakfast was served to the men by the other corps,
and my officers received the hospitality of the good Consul and
Mrs. Ledwards. Then a march through the town, to show the inhabitants
that the long-sought-for Allied assistance had really arrived at last.
It appears that a very sanguine French officer had travelled over
the line some months previously and had made lavish promises of
Allied support, which accounts, perhaps, for my previous orders received
at Hong-Kong towards the end of 1917. The Allies had decided to make a
much earlier effort to reconstruct the Russian line against their
German enemies, but, like all Allied efforts, their effective action had
been frustrated by divided counsels and stupid national jealousy.
It was the prospect of Falkenhayn, with the huge army of half a
million men, flushed with its recent easy victory over Rumania, being freed
for employment on the French front, that caused our hurried
over-late expedition to Siberia. If the effort had been made at the right
time the Russian people and soldiery would not have become so demoralised
and hopeless as they had when I arrived, and millions of lives would
have been saved from untold tortures. A famous statesman once
sternly admonished his colleagues for their fatal policy of doing nothing
until it was too late; in this case he himself is open to the same
censure.
At Nikolsk had recently been fought an important battle between
the Czechs and the Terrorists, and we were shown a series of photographs
of horribly mutilated Czech soldiers who had fallen into the hands of
the Bolshevik army as prisoners of war. By a section of people at home
the Bolsheviks are thought to be a party of political and
democratic idealists, but when one is brought face to face with their work
they are then proved to be a disgusting gang of cut-throats, whose sole
business in life appears to be to terrorise and rob the peasant and worker
and make orderly government impossible.
We received equally warm welcomes at many other stations, and at
length we arrived at Svagena, which is the last fairly large town
before Kraevesk, the station without a town, and very near the range of
hostile artillery. Here quite a full-dress programme was gone through by
the Czech band and the Czech and Cossack soldiers, ending with a short
march past, and speeches by the English and Russian commanders. My speech
was made along the lines of my instructions, which were mostly to
this effect: We Britishers had entered the territory of Holy Russia not
as conquerors, but as friends. The Bolshevik power had made a corrupt
and dishonourable compact with their German masters, by which
the territories of their Motherland, Russia, had been torn from her
side, and a huge indemnity wrung from her people. Under German pressure
the Bolshevik Soviet power had armed the released German and
Austrian prisoners of war, and by means of this alien force was terrorising
the Russian people and destroying the country. The Allies looked upon
the Bolshevik power as a mere hireling branch of the autocratic
German menace, and as such the enemies of British and Russian democracy
alike. We came to help, resurrect and reconstruct the orderly elements
of Russian life, and promised that if they would join us in this
crusade, we would never cease our efforts till both our enemies were
utterly defeated. And here the soldiers of the two nations made their pact,
and though it was not an official utterance it had official sanction.
My troops retired to quarters at Spascoe, which I had made my forward
base.
Next morning, August 7, with my interpreter, Lieutenant Bolsaar,
I visited Kraevesk, and had a long consultation with the commander at
the front, Captain Pomerensiv. I personally examined the line right up
to the outposts, and eventually it was decided that I would send
forward 243 men with four maxims to take up a position towards what I
considered to be the threatened part of our right flank. As I was senior
officer, Captain Pomerensiv handed the command of this front over to
me, promising all help.
Once in the saddle I asked for intelligence reports from all
directions, and found it impossible for the enemy to make a frontal attack
down the narrow space of the railway, flanked as it was on both sides
by impassable marshes. The enemy centre was at Shmakovka, the place
from which the Czechs had been forced to retire: that day, however, he
had been observed moving a company of about 180 men with three machine
guns along the road towards Uspenkie, a small town situated on our
extreme right front. After consultation with Captain Stephan, Czech
commander, and Ataman Kalmakoff, commanding the Cossacks, I decided to take
the necessary steps to destroy this recently formed outpost.
Ataman Kalmakoff had that morning announced to me his intention to leave
my front and make a wide detour on the right behind the hills, and join
his Cossack friends at Iman. I discovered that he was dissatisfied with
the lack of enterprise hitherto shown on this front, and had decided to
make a raid "on his own" on the rear of the enemy. But the moment I stated
my intention to mop up Uspenkie he fell into line, and forgot all about
his previous ill-humour. He took up an advanced position at
Olhanka, reconnoitred the Uspenkie position the next day, and unmasked
the Bolshevik formation, with a loss of two horses and a Cossack
badly wounded. I formed my plans on his observations.
My scheme was to advance one company of Czech troops from Khamerovka
to Olhanka, the Ataman's most forward post on my right front, where
they were to prepare a small entrenched camp. I would also advance
200 infantry with two machine guns the first night from Kraevesk
to Khamerovka.
The next day I ordered 200 men to entrain from Spascoe to Kraevesk
to act as a reserve. They were to night march to Khamerovka, and occupy
the place of my forward party, who would advance by night and join
the Cossacks and Czech troops at Olhanka. I would be with the advanced
group and make a daylight examination of the post to be attacked, and
be joined at night by my second detachment from Khamerovka. By this means
I should have had 400 British rifles, a machine-gun section of
forty-three men with four maxims, a company of Czech infantry of about 200
men, and last, but by no means least, Ataman Kalmakoff with about 400
Cossack cavalry—a total of about 1,000 men. I ordered the two roads along
which any reinforcements for the enemy post must pass to be patrolled at
night and also closely observed during the day.
I had drawn up my plan of attack and the first stage of the
operation had actually been executed, when I was brought to a sudden
standstill by a piece of fussy interference.
There was no linguist in my battalion capable of speaking
Russian sufficiently well for my purpose, hence I had to seek the services of
an agent of the British Military Representative at "Vlady." This
agent returned to "Vlady" directly the necessary arrangements for the
attack had been completed. I ought to have compelled him to remain with me,
but as he appeared to favour the proposed forward movement I did not
scent any danger to my purely defensive policy. He did not wait until he
had reported to the Military Representative, but when only half
way telegraphed from Nikolsk warning me that in his opinion this
forward movement should not take place, as he had already received
important information which altered the entire situation. I ignored
this interference of an understraper, but a few hours later received
definite instructions from the Political Representative, that I was to
stand purely on the defensive, and not move an inch beyond my position. I
was compelled to accept the instruction, but was disgusted with
the decision. It proved to me in a forcible way what I had never
realised before, how impossible it is for a man at a distance, however clever
he may be, to decide a military problem, limited in locality and
isolated, as was this case, from questions of public policy. When the one
purpose of a force is the protection or maintenance of a limited front, only
the man on the spot can be the judge of what is necessary to accomplish
that purpose.
My actual plan of operations was very simple. Having assembled my
force at Olhanka, I should at dusk have occupied the roads leading
from Shmakovka to Uspenkie, and from Uspenkie to the monastery by
cavalry, thus making it impossible for enemy reinforcements to reach the post
to be attacked under the cover of night. My own troops, together with
the Czech company, would have approached the position from the south,
and during the hours of darkness have taken up a line within rifle
and machine-gun range. At daybreak fire would have been opened from
such cover as could be obtained, and while our eight machine-gunners
barraged the post, the infantry would have advanced rapidly on the south
front at the same time as the Cossacks charged in from the rear. The result
would have been as certain as anything in war could be, and, as since then
I have met the Bolsheviks in open fight, I am convinced that this
small effort might have had decisive political and military influence
in Eastern Siberia. But the "politicals" in uniform are not always
noted for daring, and in this case were very timid indeed, and our
position grew worse from day to day.
I made the best dispositions possible in view of my
cautious instructions, and soon every man, British, Czech and Cossack, was
imbued with a determination to baulk the enemy's eastward ambitions at
all costs. The numbers I had brought to their assistance were
nothing compared to the influence of the sight of the poor, frayed and
dirty Union Jack that floated from my Headquarters, and the songs of
the Tommies round the mosquito fires in the bivouac at night. These
two factors together changed the whole atmosphere surrounding the
valiant, ill-fed and ill-equipped Czech soldiers.
The day following the night I had fixed for the destruction of the
enemy outpost two companies of enemy infantry and three guns marched out
of Shmakovka as a reinforcement to the debatable position. I
watched through my binoculars their slow movement along the dusty road. I
judged what the enemy's intentions were, and knew also that I was powerless
to prevent them. He quickly placed his guns in position, and the
following day sent a few trial shots at Kalmakoff's position at Olhanka;
after getting the range he ceased fire. About 11 P.M. the flash of guns
was observed on our right, which continued until midnight. At 12.30
the field telephone informed me that the Czech company I had pushed
forward, together with Kalmakoff's Cossacks, had been shelled out of
their positions at Olhanka and were retreating along the Khamerovka
and Runovka roads. I disregarded the imperative instructions I had
received from "Vlady" not to move, and advanced my detachment by a midnight
march to occupy a position where I could protect the bridges and cover
the retreat of our friends. Had I failed to perform this simple
soldierly duty we should have placed ourselves in a ridiculous position in
the eyes of our Russian and Czech comrades. But though I acted
against orders, I think in the circumstances I was fully justified in doing
so.
The Czech company retired safely behind the river at Khamerovka,
and Kalmakoff's Cossacks took up a new position at Runovka, where he
could still hang on to the skirts of the enemy and keep constant
observation upon his movements. I retired to a bivouac of branches and marsh
grass behind "Lookout Hill," where for a fortnight I carried on
constant warfare against infected waters and millions of mosquitoes,
without transport, tents, nets, or any of the ordinary equipment required
by such an expedition. I admit that my ignorance of the conditions
which might be expected to prevail in Siberia was colossal, but so also
was that of those whose duty it was to have made themselves acquainted
with the situation.
At Hong-Kong I had suggested that we might find tents useful, but
the proposal was turned down, either because there was none or because
they were considered quite unnecessary. I asked timidly whether I
should require mosquito nets, and well remember the scorn with which the
Chief of Staff greeted my question. "Who ever heard of mosquitoes in
Siberia?" Well, the fact is that while there are a few in the tropics, there
are swarms of these pests all over Siberia. In the tropics their
size prevents them from doing much damage, except as malaria carriers.
In Siberia they take the shape of big, ugly winged spiders, which will
suck your blood through a thick blanket as easily as if you had nothing
on. They have a knack of fixing themselves in one's hair below the cap
and raising swollen ridges round one's head until it is painful to wear
any headgear at all. In my case my wrists were puffed out level with
my hands. After sleeping, one woke unable to open one's eyes. The
absence of any protection wore out the patience and nerves of the men, and
the searching Bolshevik shells were accepted as a welcome diversion.
No blame was attached to my chiefs; I was fully equipped as a
B1 Garrison battalion, and as such I was dispatched to Vladivostok. I
was sent there to perform a certain duty, but on arrival was at once
called upon to perform another of quite a different character. I had to
carry out the duties of a first-line service battalion with the personnel
and equipment of second grade garrison troops. Whether those with whom
the order originated in London were aware of the nature of the duty I
was expected to perform I do not know; but it is obviously dangerous to
send British troops of any category to an actual scene of operations
and expect them to stand idle, uninterested spectators of the struggles
of their friends. They should either be kept away or sent ready for
all emergencies.
CHAPTER II
BOLSHEVIK SUCCESSES
The outflanking movement by the enemy which I had anticipated from
the day I first took over the command, and which I had made my plans
to counteract, was now in full swing, but so far no damage to our
main position had been effected.
General Detriks visited the front and informed me that the
Allied Council had chosen Major Pichon, of the French detachment which
was timed to arrive next day, to take over the command of this front.
After a personal inspection he expressed himself as satisfied with
my dispositions and suggested that I should still retain the command,
and that he would see that the decision relating to Major
Pichon's appointment was reconsidered in view of the changed conditions he
now found. But I could see that a revision of the Allied
Council's resolution might affect French amour propre, and place both
Council and commander in an anomalous position. I therefore requested
General Detriks to take no steps to alter the resolution of the Allied
Council, and stated that I would gladly serve under Major Pichon or any
other commander elected by the Council. British prestige, I added, was
too well established for such trifles to be considered when the only
reason for our presence was to help our Czech and Russian friends.
He, however, pointed out that it was impossible to allow a British
colonel to serve under a French major, and that my command must be
considered quite an independent one.
Major Pichon arrived on August 18, 1918, and I formally handed over
the command. He asked me to consider myself as jointly responsible for
the operations on that front, and said that we would from time to
time consult together as to any action that might be necessary. I found
him both polite and considerate and most anxious to meet the wishes of
the several parts of his command; in fact, he was a gentleman whom it was
a pleasure to meet and work with. His battalion-commander, Major
Malley, was equally urbane, and together I think we made a very
happy combination.
The great outstanding personality of this front was Captain Stephan,
the commander of the 8th Czech Battalion. Originally a brewer of Prague,
he had been compelled on the outbreak of war to join the Austrian Army.
He had done his duty as a soldier of that effete Monarchy, been captured
by the Russians, and while a prisoner of war had been liberated by
the Revolution; he was one of the men who had organised their fellow
exiles and offered their services to France and the Allied cause,
believing that in the success of England's arms was to be found the
liberation of their beloved Bohemia. I asked him why he had offered his
services to France, and his answer and his compatriots' answer was always the
same: "It is to great England we always look to as our saviour, but the
German armies are in France, and to meet our enemies on the field of
battle was, and always will be, the first ambition of every Czech soldier,
for if England says we are a nation, we know we shall be."
I must say I felt flattered by the almost childlike confidence
which Pole, Czech and Russian had in the name and honour of England. We
were undoubtedly the only nation represented on this front and in
Siberia generally against whom not one word of suspicion was directed.
I naturally expected that the prestige of France, in view of her
pre-war alliance with Russia, would be very great, but from the
closest observation of all ranks of Russian society I think it would
be impossible to say which was most suspected in the Russian mind,
France, America or Japan. The presence, however, of French soldiers, and
the politeness of the French officers, may do much to generate a
warmer feeling in Russia towards France. The presence of the soldiers of
the Rising Sun, and the manners and general attitude of her officers
towards the Siberian population, will, if persisted in, certainly result
in changing fear to universal hate.
On the afternoon of his arrival an important movement of enemy forces
on our right front caused Major Pichon to ride through my bivouac, when
he was formally introduced to the officers and men under my command.
Later he informed me that he did not consider the movement
sufficiently important to make any change in our dispositions necessary.
Towards dusk Captain Stephan, accompanied by his adjutant, rode up and
reported an important movement of enemy forces towards Runovka, our
solitary remaining position on the opposite side of the river, which formed
the natural defence and limit of our right flank. Again I was asked to
move forward to render such assistance as might be necessary in case
our right were forced to retire across the river. We marched forward in
the darkness with the flash of the Bolshevik guns lighting up the way,
but as their attention was entirely directed to our outpost at Runovka,
we were as safe as if we had been in Hyde Park. The Czechs have a
fatal preference for woods as a site for defensive works, and they selected
a wood on the left flank of the road for my position. I rejected
their plan, and chose a position about two hundred yards in front of the
wood at a point where the roads cross, and a fold in the ground, aided by
the tall marsh grass, almost entirely hid us from the observation-post
of the enemy. Millions of mosquitoes, against which we had no
protection whatever, attacked us as we began to entrench, but officers and
men all worked with a will, and by dawn we had almost completed what
was probably the best system of field-works so far constructed on
this front. How we wished we might see the enemy advance over the river
and attempt to deploy within range of our rifles! He had by
vigorous artillery fire driven our remaining Czech company across the river,
and so had become complete master of the other side.
It was here that a second chance came to deal effectively with
this attempt to outflank our entire position. A sudden dash across the
bend of the river in the north-eastern corner at Khamerovka on to
the unprotected line of enemy communications would have resulted in
a complete frustration of the enemy plans, with a fair prospect of
his decisive defeat. I even suggested this, but had to confess that I
had moved forward twice, contrary to my imperative orders, and that unless
I chose to run the risk of court-martial, if not dismissal, I could
not join in the attack, though I would come to the rescue. This was
too ambiguous for the other leaders, and the opportunity was allowed
to pass.
Shortly after, I met an old tramp with his pack, and handed him over
to my liaison officer. We could not very well detain him as he had
already in his possession a Czech and a French passport, but afterwards I
much regretted that I had not perforated his papers with a bullet as
they rested in his breast pocket. He tramped along the road, and my
sentries deflected his course away from the trenches, but he saw my men
scattered about in the wood behind, and at daybreak the enemy artillery began
to spatter the wood with a plentiful supply of shrapnel and shells.
One dropped within twenty yards of myself and officers whilst at
breakfast; pitching just under a tree, it lifted it into the air in a
truly surprising manner. The number of shells—some of which were
German make—the enemy wasted on that wood proclaimed an abundant supply
of ammunition. To this persistent shelling we had nothing to reply, and
at last from sheer exhaustion the enemy fire died down. With darkness
he began again, and the feeble reply of three small mountain guns,
which we knew were with the Runovka Cossack outpost, indicated that an
attack was developing in that direction.
The unequal duel continued intermittently until 2 A.M., when a
field telephone message informed me that Runovka had been abandoned, that
the Czech company was retiring across our front, and that
Kalmakoff's Cossacks were retiring over the river lower down and taking up
a position at Antonovka on our extreme right rear. This meant that
our whole defensive positions were completely turned, and the next
enemy move would place him near our lines of communication.
This, however, was not our only difficulty. Until two days previous
we had been able to give an occasional shot in return for the many
sent towards us; then the Bolshevik gunners found the mark on the two
guns whose duty it was to prevent an advance along the railway, and our
two and only field guns were called in to fill the gap, leaving the
infantry without any artillery protection. I cabled to Commodore Payne, R.N.,
who commanded H.M.S. Suffolk, at Vladivostok, informing him of
our critical position and asked him to send such artillery assistance as
was possible. The commodore was as prompt as is expected of the Navy. In
an incredibly short space of time he fitted up an armoured train with
two 12-pounder Naval guns and two machine guns, and dispatched it at
express speed to my assistance, with a second similar train following
behind, the whole being under the command of Captain Bath, R.M.L.I. It
is scarcely possible to describe the feeling of relief with which
our exhausted and attenuated forces welcomed this timely aid from
our ever-ready Navy. It enabled us to bring the two Czech guns into
position to keep down the fire of the enemy, and gave us a sense of security
in that our rear was safe in case retirement should be forced upon us.
It put new heart into the men, though they never showed the slightest
sign of depression in spite of their many discomforts. The British
soldier certainly offers the most stolid indifference to the most
unfavourable situations.
The Bolshevik leaders were not long in showing their hand. They
remained silent during the following day, but at night they began to shell
us from their new position in Runovka itself, selecting as the site
for their two batteries the hill on which the Orthodox church stood,
and using the Greek tower as their post of observation.
About 9.30 A.M. an enemy armoured train moved slowly forward
from Shmakovka, followed by four others, which directed a flank fire at
my position. The shells all plunked into the marsh about four hundred
yards short, affording much amusement and causing many caustic
Cockney comments. Next came a troop train which gave us great hopes of a
real attack developing on our front, but our Naval 12-pounders on
the Suffolk's armoured train began to do good practice, and a
shot registered on the front enemy engine caused volumes of steam to
burst from her sides, and great consternation suddenly appeared amongst
the trains' personnel. The Naval gunners did not seem inclined to lose
the mark, and so the whole attempt fizzled out, and the trains steamed
back to shelter.
The two old Czech field guns, which had been repaired by
H.M.S. Suffolk's artificers at "Vlady," wheeled into position behind a
fold in the ground on our right rear and began a duel with the two
enemy batteries at Runovka. This duel was most entertaining. The
enemy artillery searched our wood and works, and the line of trees occupied
by the French was plentifully sprayed with shrapnel, but they failed
to locate our guns, or get anywhere near them, or indeed to cause a
single casualty either to man or horse. During the night a peasant gave
the guns' position away, and in the early morning exchanges one gun came
to grief. The remaining gun changed position, and the duel became
still more interesting. By skilful manoeuvring the gun was got much
nearer, and at once the range was obtained to a nicety. Every shot was placed
so near the mark as to rouse the infantry's obvious excitement to
fever heat, and finally a shell was planted right into the enemy
observation tower, setting it on fire and burning it to the ground. By
placing four shells near to hand, and working like Trojans, the Czech gunners
fired four shots so rapidly as to deceive the enemy into the belief that
four guns were now opposing them, and after about two hours of this
relay work the enemy batteries were beaten to a frazzle, and retired from
the unequal contest with two guns out of action. It was simply
magnificent as a display of real efficient gunnery. There is no doubt the
enemy had intended to make an effort to cross the river at Runovka and that
his artillery had been placed with a view to protecting the passage of
his troops. The young Czech gunnery lieutenant by his stratagem with
one solitary field-piece had made this plan appear impossible to the
enemy commander. Never was deception more complete.
Having felt our right flank and found it too strong, the enemy
continued his movement towards our right rear. He could only do this with
safety by correctly anticipating our strategy. He took our measure to
a military fraction. He saw that, though he offered the most
tempting bait, we made no effort to move forward to snap it up, and
doubtless came to the conclusion that we were chained to our positions by
either dearth of numbers or military incapacity. In the last stage of
his movement his communications stretched for twenty-three miles along
our flank, with three posts of just over one hundred men to protect
his supply trains. If the commander of that force is still alive he
probably has a poor opinion of the ability of his opponents. We were ready
to deal him a death-blow at any moment from the day he occupied
Uspenkie until he crossed the river before Antonovka. He and his column were
only saved by orders from Vladivostok.
For two days no movement was observable in the enemy lines, and it
began to look as though he would or could not take full advantage of
his extremely favourable position.
I had waged an unequal contest with millions of mosquitoes while
trying to sleep in a field telephone hut made of rough branches and
marsh grass. The Czech soldier who acted as operator had helped me as much
as possible, but at last in desperation I got up and walked about until
the wonderful colouring in the East heralded another glorious
Siberian summer day. The bluey-purple pall had given place to a
beautiful orange-tinted yellow such as I had never seen before. The sentry
prodded a sleeping Tommy who had a huge black frog sitting on the highest
point of his damp, dewy blanket, and a bugle glistening by his side.
The sleeper awoke, and after washing his lips at the tank, sounded
the soldiers' clarion call, the "R鶥ill鮢 Instantly the whole bivouac
was alive, but scarcely had the bugle notes died away when the
telephone buzzer began to give forth a series of sharp, staccato sounds. The
Czech operator gave a sharp ejaculation, like "Dar! Dar! Dar!" looking
more serious as the sounds proceeded. He then calmly hung up
the speaking-tube on the tree that supported our home and began to
explain to my interpreter, Lieutenant Bolsaar, the message just received. It
was that Major Pichon wished to see me at his headquarters at once
in reference to the serious position of Antonovka. I mounted my
horse, "Nero," which was a beautiful present from Captain Pomerensiv on
handing over his command, and soon arrived at Kraevesk and heard the full
story of the surprise at Antonovka.
From Major Pichon I gathered that Ataman Kalmakoff with his Cossacks
had taken up a position on the high ground in the village of
Antonovka, keeping touch with the French on his left, and a company of the
5th Battalion of Czechs on his right, who guarded the road to Svagena,
and that though he posted sentries in the usual way during the night,
the enemy in large numbers crept between them, and when the alarm was
given and Kalmakoff mounted his horse he found some thirty of his men
already wounded or dead and his machine guns in enemy hands. Most of his
troops were in a cul-de-sac, and had to charge a high fence and by the
sheer weight of their horses break a way out. Kalmakoff with a few
Cossacks tried to retake the guns with a superb charge, but though he got
through himself he lost more men, amongst whom was a splendid fellow, his
second in command, named Berwkoff, who was greatly loved by us all. A
Magyar soldier seeing Kalmakoff with his Ataman banner borne by his side,
took a point-blank shot at his head, but he forgot the high trajectory of
the old Russian rifle, and the bullet merely grazed the top of the
Cossack leader's head and sent his papaha into the mud. His
banner-bearer could not see his leader's cap so left, and jumped off his
horse to rescue it. Raising the cap from the ground, he found himself
challenged with the bayonet by the same Magyar soldier. He had no time to
draw, but with a mighty sweep, sword in scabbard, he felled the Magyar to
the ground; he had no time to dispatch him, and was barely able to get
away.
The Czech company was retiring slowly towards Svagena, and the
Cossacks, while keeping in touch with the enemy, were retiring towards the
railway on our rear. This was a very startling situation, and required
immediate action if we were not to be caught in a trap.
We both decided that a retirement was the only alternative to
being completely surrounded.
We there and then drew up the orders necessary to secure that
the retreat should be both methodical and orderly. The Czechs were to
retire first, past my lines, and entrain at Kraevesk, followed by the
English and the French, who were to bring up the rear, which was to be
covered by the English armoured train, assisted by the machine-gun section
of the Middlesex Regiment under Lieutenant King. So the evacuation of
our splendid position regretfully began.
CHAPTER III
JAPAN INTERVENES
It should be remembered that directly it was decided by the
Paris Council that a diversion through Russia was the surest way of
relieving pressure on the French front, the English apparently decided to be
first in. Though Japan was unquestionably in the most favourable position
to send help quickly, she was known to have German commitments of such
a character as precluded her from taking the lead in what was, at
that time, more an anti-Teutonic than pro-Russian expedition. Her Press
was, and had been all through the war, violently pro-German, and however
much the Tokio Cabinet might wish to remain true to the
Anglo-Japanese Treaty, it was forced to make a seeming obeisance to popular
feeling in Japan. If it had been only an English expedition, Japan's hand
would not have been forced; but the American cables began to describe the
rapid organisation by the U.S.A. of a powerful Siberian expedition, which
gave the Japanese Government ample justification—even in the eyes of
her pro-German propagandists—to prepare a still larger force to enable
her to shadow the Americans, and do a bit of business on her own.
Several months earlier Japanese suspicions had been aroused by the dispatch
to Siberia of an alleged civilian railway engineering force to help
Russia reorganise her railways, and the immense benefit that this force
had admittedly conferred on the Far Eastern populations was acknowledged
on all sides. But the very success of American enterprise in
this beneficent direction had created in the minds of the Japanese a doubt
as to the wisdom of allowing free play to American penetration.
Japan consequently hurried forward her preparations, and a few
days after I had taken over the Ussurie command her 12th Division, under
the command of General Oie, landed at Vladivostok. He at once
established his headquarters at Nikolsk, and his Chief of Staff, General
Kanaka, took up his position behind our lines at Svagena, using us as a
screen for the deployment of his command, which had already begun.
Major Pichon informed me that he had telephoned the Japanese general
at Nikolsk describing the new situation on our front, and asking him
to move up sufficient forces from Svagena to protect our right. I went
to my wagon to get breakfast. A little later Major Pichon informed me
that the Japanese commander had asked us to suspend our retirement as he
was moving up from Svagena a battery of artillery and one battalion
of infantry, who would re-establish the position at Antonovka on our
right rear, from which we need not fear any further danger. In consequence
of this message I ordered my men to re-occupy their old positions, and
by 9.30 we had carried out the orders of the Japanese commander.
Having got back into our old position, we inquired the direction of
the Japanese advance that we might, if necessary, co-operate with
their movement, and to our utter consternation were informed that the
Japanese had not started, had no intention of doing so, and that we must
take what steps were necessary for our own safety, but if we retired at
all we were to fall back behind their lines and, we suppose, take no
further part in the operations.
The first promise of help and its countermanding had placed us in
an extremely dangerous situation. We had left our positions once,
and nothing but the lack of vigilance on the part of the enemy had
enabled us to reoccupy them without fighting. Our movements must have been
seen, and though he had not understood them till too late to take
full advantage the first time, that he would allow us to get away so
easily again seemed to us to be very unlikely. In fact, it appeared as
though we had been sacrificed to give a clear field for some manoeuvre
or purpose which we could not understand.
Our conference was a very urgent one, and for a time Major
Pichon thought it best to hang on to our positions and trust to someone
making an effort for our relief. Had British or American troops been
collecting in our rear, we would not have hesitated a moment to remain, for
we should have been certain of immediate help.
We knew that a battalion of Czech infantry had been moved up
from Svagena towards Antonovka to threaten the enemy's outflanking
columns, and that this battalion had made it a dangerous proceeding for the
enemy to close in on our rear. Hence we decided to withdraw certain units
to Svagena, and for the remainder to retire to a position at
Dukoveskoie and make a new line from the railway through that village, thus
linking up with the Czech troops who had marched to our assistance; they
would thus become the extreme right of our new line.
This movement would enable the Japanese 12th Division at Svagena
to continue their deployment behind our screen, and if the enemy
continued his outflanking tactics would involve the Japanese in the
fighting whether they willed it or not.
The retirement was carried out as arranged in perfect order, with
the loss of very little material and not more than a dozen men
taken prisoners. The French were the last to entrain. The whole movement
was covered by the two armoured trains under the command of Captain
Bath, R.M.L.I. Before retiring the bluejackets blew up the bridge on our
front and otherwise destroyed the line in a very workmanlike manner. If we
had been supported, the retirement would have been quite unnecessary; it
was the result of lack of confidence in our Allies after the first
let-down.
The new line was held as follows: On the left of the railway one
company of Czech infantry; the two British armoured trains occupied the
railway, and a Middlesex machine-gun battery of four maxims occupied the
right, while the wooded slope leading to Dukoveskoie was held by the
French, and a battalion of Japanese infantry extended beyond the village.
The right of the village was very sparsely held by a reduced battalion
of the 5th Czech Regiment and Kalmakoff's Cossacks. The whole force
was under the personal command of Major Pichon.
The enemy quickly repaired the bridges and the line, and
within forty-eight hours his armoured trains were observed moving
cautiously into Kraevesk, my old headquarters. Simultaneously his patrols
advanced from Antonovka and came into touch with Kalmakoff's scouts on the
right, and three days from our retirement his advanced elements were
testing our line from end to end.
On the morning of August 22 the Japanese 12th Division began to move
up from Svagena to Dukoveskoie and deploy immediately behind the new
line. As is usual in all Japanese tactics, they pushed their right out
far beyond the enemy positions, and early in the evening began to
envelop his left with their usual wide turning movement. Their right
was supported by two heavy batteries, and from the centre, near
Dukoveskoie church, their units, now acting as a reserve, were in position
before sunset. Large bodies of Japanese troops were in bivouac
immediately behind the centre of the village near their headquarters ready to
deploy in either direction.
On the evening of August 22 orders were received to push forward
the observation post of our armoured trains to a spot indicated,
which proved to be six hundred yards ahead of our positions and near enough
to be easily raided from the enemy lines. Lieutenant T.E. King,
my machine-gun officer, was at the same time ordered to move forward
two maxims, with a reduced company of Czech infantry in support to
protect this advanced post. The night was enlivened by constant
skirmishes between British and Terrorist patrols until about 8.30 A.M., when
it was observed that the Japanese patrols on the right had quietly
retired without giving any notice of their intention, and that the enemy were
in position on the plain for an attack and had already advanced along
a ridge to within a hundred yards of the outpost. The movements of
the enemy were observable only from the main look-out, from which
orders were already on the way gradually to withdraw the party to a
position nearer the lines. Before the order could be delivered the
enemy attacked. Lieutenant King proceeded to withdraw the guns
alternately, working the foremost gun himself, but defective ammunition
frustrated his effort. He gallantly tried to restart the gun, but the enemy
were now upon him, and he had no alternative but to retire without the
gun. The small Naval party in the advanced look-out were
practically surrounded, but under Petty Officer Moffat, who was in charge,
they managed to get out, with the enemy on their heels. This party was
saved by a marine named Mitchel, who, seeing Petty Officer Moffat
in difficulties, turned on his knee and faced his pursuers. Their fire
was erratic, but his was cool and accurate, and after three or four
rounds the Magyars kept their heads well down in the long marsh grass,
which permitted the party to escape. The result of this skirmish,
however, allowed the enemy armoured train to advance to a point dangerously
near our defensive works, which, with a little more enterprise
and determination, he might easily have enfiladed. But though the
enemy train had mounted a 6-inch gun our 12-pounder Navals were too
smartly handled to allow any liberties to be taken. This was the situation
on the morning that the Japanese 12th Division began to deploy behind
the new Allied line at Dukoveskoie.
About 3 P.M. on August 23 I asked my liaison officer, Colonel
R. Antonivitch Frank, of the Russian Army, to accompany me towards
the front line, as I had heard rumours of large concentrations of the
enemy, who, elated with this small initial success, seemed determined
to dispute our possession of the village of Dukoveskoie. I arrived in
time to witness a duel between one of our armoured trains and a
rather spirited fellow of the same sort on the other side. The Bolshevik
shells would persist in dropping to the right of our train on a road on
which Colonel Frank and I were sitting our horses, so we decided to
dismount and send the animals out of range, while we boarded the train
and enjoyed the contest. One of our 12-pounders went groggy and obliged
us to retire slightly, but we dared not go back far, as the Terrorist
train had all the appearance of following, and would soon have made short
work of our infantry, which were occupying very indifferent trenches near
the railway, Captain Bath saw the danger and steamed forward,
firing rapidly; shells burst all round his target, and so bewildered
his opponent that he soon turned tail and retired to safety. I applied
to the Japanese commander, General Oie, through Major Pichon that
our trains, directly it was dark, might be allowed to return to Svagena
to shunt the injured gun to the rear train. About 7 P.M., while
preparing to return for this purpose, a few sharp rifle-cracks were heard
near the centre of the line. These reports grew rapidly in volume, and now
became mixed up with the bass "pop-pop" of machine guns. The rolling sound
of conflict spread from the centre along the whole right front. Till now
it had been exclusively a small-arm fight. At this point the
Bolshevik artillery began to chime in, followed by the Japanese and
Czech batteries. The lovely Siberian summer night became one huge
booming, flashing inferno, terrible but intensely attractive. The
silent tree-clad mountains to right and left vibrated with the music of
battle, while shell and shrapnel screeched like frightened ghouls over
the valley below, where white and yellow men were proving that there is
no colour bar to bravery. This din lasted about two hours, and then
died away almost as rapidly as it began.
Our trains which had remained to take a hand in the business
if necessary steamed slowly back to Svagena, and I turned into my wagon
for the night. After the usual battle with the mosquitoes, I fell
asleep, but it seemed as though I had only slept a few minutes, when a
banging at the door announced a visitor, who turned out to be a Staff
captain from the Japanese Headquarters with an urgent message for the
Commander of the Reserves at Svagena, who with great ceremony handed me
the following order of the day:
"To COLONEL WARD, Officer Commanding
Reserves. Operation Order by LIEUT.-GENERAL S.
OIE, Commanding 12th Division, Svagena.
"August 23, 1918.
"1. All enemy attacks were driven back to-day. We gained
two machine guns and five captives.
"2. The Allied troops will attack the enemy, inflicting upon them an
annihilating disaster, to-morrow, August 24.
"3. The Japanese troops will attack the enemy, starting the present
line, at 3 o'clock, the 24th, morning.
"4. The reserve British, French, Kalmakoff's forces, and a few Japanese
companies will be under the command of Japanese. Colonel Inagaki will arrive
at the north-western side of Dukoveskoie at 2 o'clock to-morrow
morning.
"(Signed) S. OIE, Lieut.-General,
Commanding 12th Division."
CHAPTER IV
THE BATTLE OF DUKOVESKOIE AND KRAEVESK
I Looked at my watch, and called the Japanese officer's attention to
the fact that the time was 1.45 A.M., and that Dukoveskoie was four
miles distant. Although he could speak perfect English, he held out his
hand and with a profound bow pretended not to understand the point of
my observation. It was in point of time simply impossible to arouse
the British, Czech, Cossack and Japanese detachments and march four miles
in the middle of the night in fifteen minutes; but I had lived long
enough in the East to know that the Oriental never sets a European
impossible tasks without a good reason from his own point of view. I
dispatched orderlies to each detachment with definite instructions to be
ready to move at once. The Japanese refused to move or even get out of
their tents. The Czechs were enjoying a much-needed rest, and refused
to budge, while Kalmakoff's Cossacks remained asleep beside their
horses. Ataman Kalmakoff was at Vladivostok, and his second in command
was dismissed on his return for refusing to obey my orders, as the
Ataman was most anxious that his men should be always in the fighting
line wherever it might be. Captain Clark, M.C., reported the 25th
Middlesex as ready to march, transport and all complete, twenty-five
minutes after receiving the order.
To make doubly sure there was no mistake, I called personally upon
the Japanese officer, who point-blank refused either to arouse or move
his men in accordance with his own Headquarters' order. I am bound to
admit that from that moment I had a suspicion that the order of General
Oie was so much Japanese camouflage, and that it was not intended that
we should take any part in the immediate operations. I also determined
to frustrate this attempt to exclude the Allies from participation,
and gave the order to my own men to move.
Our road for about two miles lay alongside the railway, after which
the soddened nature of the ground and the danger of losing direction in
the darkness forced me to take to the railway. About a mile and a half
along the track brought us to our armoured trains, where we were to pick
up our Machine-Gun Section, which was to act with us if necessary,
or remain as a reserve or rallying-point in case of need. Except for
the sentries, the train crews were asleep, and almost within rifle range
of our place of assembly. I halted my men and roused Captain Bath
to inquire if he had received instructions as to his part in the
coming battle. He informed me that he had received a telephone message
from General Oie (through Major Pichon) which he could not understand and
had asked for it to be repeated. He thereupon produced the message,
which was to the effect that a battle would commence at 3 A.M., but that
the British armoured trains and the British troops were not to be
allowed to take any part in the impending engagement. On the production of
the actual message I began to understand why the order of battle had
been given to me too late for me to be at the rendezvous with
Colonel Inagaki, and the refusal of the units of my command to march with
me. These instructions to Captain Bath from the Japanese
Headquarters explained the riddle. I gave Captain Bath instructions to move
forward in my support in case of need and to watch the proceedings generally,
to render aid to any Allied detachment which might be in difficulties,
and otherwise to obey General Oie's orders. This duty he performed
with complete satisfaction to the commanders of the French and
Czech detachments.
Having arranged my rear, the men of the 25th were ordered to
move forward in file on each side of the railway track to the point
selected for our rendezvous. The time was now 3.25 A.M., the dull light
of dawning day enabling us to distinguish moving objects four hundred
yards away. A scout came back to report the presence of cavalry on the
left, but in the early morning haze we could not make out whether it
was friendly or enemy. I moved my troops to the opposite side of the
railway embankment and prepared to receive their charge. I then dispatched
my liaison officer, Colonel Frank, forward to discover their strength
and character. He quickly returned with the information that the cavalry
was Japanese, moving into position on our extreme left. I re-formed my
men and advanced towards my position as ordered, ninety minutes
behind time. I halted and examined the ground, but saw nothing of
Colonel Inagaki or any of the detachments on the spot selected for our
assembly. Standing on the line, I saw the foremost enemy armoured train about
four hundred yards ahead, and their outpost giving the alarm. No shot had
so far been fired, but I gave the order to load. At this stage an
incident happened which put an end to the hitherto silent advance of
the attacking army. In the act of loading a rifle went off accidentally.
The soldier to whom it belonged was standing just behind me, and I
ordered Captain Browne to examine and report. In doing so the rifle again
went off; it saved the man from punishment, but it began the battle.
There was a puff of white smoke, and an instant later a 5-inch shell
burst over our heads. The men opened out into the corn and scrub, and
I dismounted while the advance continued. Taking my servant's rifle, I
led the way.
The enemy must have anticipated our rendezvous, for the place
was ploughed with shells from end to end. The first pitched just under
the centre of a peasant's cottage, and in a moment cottage and peasant
were no more. The heavy purple pall hung on the ground, and had we been
on the spot selected, this description would have been written by
other hands than mine. By the increasing light and the aid of my glasses I
was able to make out the entire scheme of the advance, which was
a continuous line from one mile on the left of the railway, extending
to about ten miles on our right. A space of about one hundred yards on
each side of the line was unoccupied—for the reason, as I
afterwards learnt, that it was considered too exposed and dangerous for the
purpose of an advance. Unable to find anyone to direct my movements, on my
own initiative I decided to fill this vacant space, so making the
line continuous, and move forward with the Japanese to the attack.
Disposing my men in the shelter of the scrub on either side of the railway,
I directed their movements from the centre of the track. There was an
ugly moment when a maxim situated in a cornfield began to fire point-blank
at a range of one hundred yards, but a Czech outpost entrenched quite
near made it so hot for the gunner that after firing about 150 rounds
he scooted, leaving a well-placed gun and 5,000 rounds, all belted,
behind. We now advanced over the Czech and French trenches, for these
forces, like our armoured trains, had been ordered to take no part in
the advance. It was while near these trenches that a grey-coated
Magyar, four hundred yards away, took deliberate standing aim at myself. It
was a most difficult shot, and I felt quite safe, but though the
Magyar missed me, he killed a Czech soldier five yards to the left, the
bullet entering the centre of his forehead just over the nose. About
sixty shots answered his, and he sank across the rails. When we reached him
he lay, with many others, quite dead. Captain Clark picked up his rifle
and bandolier, and used it with good effect upon the retreating enemy.
There is no doubt that if we had failed to get into position under
the cover of darkness we should have had the greatest difficulty in
making any headway along the railway except with very heavy casualties. As
I have stated previously, the end car of the enemy armoured train had
a 6-inch gun, but it was mounted so high that the whole platform could
be swept with rifle-fire. The reason for the high mounting was to
enable two machine guns to be worked along the track from the bed of the
car under the heavy gun. If our advance had been observed the enemy
would easily have smashed it, but we got within 400 yards before they knew
we were there. By concentrating all our fire on the end of the car we
swept the platform clear, perforated the body underneath with a hail
of bullets so that nothing could live, and put every gun which could
be brought to bear along the track out of action. By this means
the apparently most dangerous point of our advancing line became the
safest, and we accomplished our purpose without a single casualty. Five
enemy armoured trains were on the line disputing every inch of the way,
but their shrapnel was either too high or exploded so far behind the
front line that, though it made havoc amongst the laggards, it had but
little effect upon those who kept well to the front. The battle was now
joined at all points and reaching the decisive moment.
In the centre by skilful manoeuvring, a Japanese 5-inch battery
had taken up a position actually in front of the general infantry
advance. Such daring deserved to succeed, and in this case it did so beyond
all expectations. The point selected was a thin group of trees, which gave
a view of the railway from the left, across the plain to Kraevesk,
and enabled the leading enemy trains to be shelled almost from the
flank. The infantry, while still going methodically forward, were receiving
far too much attention to feel comfortable, and Japanese soldiers
were putting tufts of grass and leaves in front of their caps to hide the
red band, which made an excellent target for riflemen and
machine-gunners. Occasionally one would rub a handful of mud around the
tell-tale band; experience soon taught the Japanese soldiers the dangers of a
little colour. It was just ding-dong open fighting, wonderfully spectacular
in character. Then a shell burst plunk under the line behind the
two foremost enemy trains, which made retreat for them impossible.
Desperate efforts were made to repair the line, but well-directed rifle and
light machine-gun fire made this impracticable. Another well-placed
shell dropped just under the gunners' quarters on the front train,
and instantly the car was enveloped in flames. In turn the fire spread
to the gun-carriage, which had become untenable from rifle-fire.
This proved a complete catastrophe for the enemy, who from positions on
our extreme left and centre had a full view of the slaughter around
the doomed trains. Their nerves were completely shattered, their fire
became spasmodic and erratic, and then among the trees on a hill to the
left appeared a white flag.
That flag was too late. The Japanese cavalry shot out in file as
a straight extension of our left. Having come parallel with the
farthest group of resistance, they right turned, and instantly swept up the
slope in a beautiful line and forward over all resistance, white flag
and all. They took no prisoners.
My men were only "B one-ers," and the pace was beginning to tell;
still they were leading, owing to the fact that our advance was along
the railway and the usual tracks at the side, while the Japanese had
to contend with the marshes and woods farther away. I therefore ordered
a rally, and advanced only with such troops as could be
reasonably expected to keep the line. This party numbered about sixty, and
included Captain Clark, the Padre (Captain Roberts), Lieutenant Buckley, my
Czech interpreter (Vladimir), Regimental Sergt.-Major Gordon, Sergeant
Webb (who, I am sorry to say, died a few days later at Spascoe),
Colonel Frank (my liaison officer), and rank and file. With this party
we advanced within fifty yards of part of the burning train, amid a
shower of debris from the exploding shells stored in its magazine. The
second train looked quite deserted, and therefore, beyond examining
the ammunition cart of a 5-inch gun left derelict on the road and
counting ten rounds of unfired ammunition, we passed without molestation up
the railway embankment on the way to Kraevesk.
We had passed the trains and left them about two hundred yards in
our rear when we were startled by rapid rifle-fire behind us. On
looking round, we were astonished to see spiteful jets of rifle-fire
issuing from both sides of the uninjured train directed against thick bunches
of Japanese troops who were passing along the track over which we had
just advanced. Even the Eastern temperament has limits to its serenity.
For a moment the Japs were completely off their guard, but they
soon recovered, and dropping flat in the grass, they opened a
brisk fusillade. The Magyars were protected by the plated sides of
their wagons, and were making sad havoc amongst the soldiers of the
Rising Sun. Taking in the situation at a glance, a Japanese officer gave
the order to charge. Every man instantly bounded forward, and, like
a disturbed nest of ants, they swarmed all over the train,
stabbing, clubbing and bayoneting every Bolshevik they could get at, tossing
their dead enemies out of the carriages off their bayonets with the
same motion as if they were shovelling coal. Then they posted a sentry on
the highest part of each train, and the gun in the road, and called
them their "trophies of war." My great regret was that no Bolshevik was
left alive to tell us the reason why they allowed about sixty
English officers and soldiers to pass unmolested at point-blank range of
about forty yards, and only began to fire when the Japanese soldiers
came under their rifles. Many explanations were given at the time, none
of which seemed to be quite satisfactory, so the mystery remains.
It was here that a polite request was made that the British
detachment should not keep so far ahead of the other troops, but I was
anxious to keep well ahead for an important reason. The Bolsheviks had
ravaged and tortured both young and old, rich and poor, male and female
throughout the country till their very name stank in the nostrils of the
common people. Their blood lust had been so great that when they had
no Russian peasant to torture they fell back on the poor unfortunate
Czech soldiers who had fallen into their hands as prisoners of war.
Many authentic cases of this kind are so revolting in character that it
is better to keep them in the dark rather than advertise how
fiendishly cruel men can be to one another. I knew that the Czechs had
threatened to retaliate. The incident of the white flag previously recorded
may have had something to do with the same sentiment, though I can
scarcely think it had. I decided, however, that the more humane rules of
war should apply so far as I was concerned, and I soon had a chance
of making a demonstration of my views before the whole army. A
fugitive Bolshevik soldier had escaped from the Japanese cavalry, and started
to make his way across our left front in an attempt to join the
retreating Bolshevik trains. Exhausted by the heavy going of the marsh, he
had dropped for cover and rest. The Japanese line was fast approaching
the spot where he had taken shelter, so he raised himself from the grass
and began to run. I levelled my servant's rifle, but misjudged the
distance, and he took no notice. I took aim at a point over his head, and
he dropped in the grass so suddenly that Colonel Frank thought I had
killed him. As we approached the spot his black hair showed up above the
green, and I took aim again, but did not fire. I informed Colonel Frank
I wanted the man, if he would surrender, to be an example of how
a prisoner of war should be treated. Colonel Frank shouted to the man
to surrender. The man shouted back that the Japanese killed all
prisoners. He was then informed that I was an English officer, and if he
would surrender I guaranteed his life unless he had committed some
greater crime than merely fighting as a Bolshevik soldier. He made no
further parley, but almost ran to me as for protection. I was standing on
the embankment, in full view for miles, and it was easy for the
whole incident to be seen. I took his rifle, with fixed bayonet, and
bandolier and fifty rounds from him. His papers showed him to be a
demobilised Russian soldier. I placed him under a guard of two men with
orders to see him safely to the rear. Time after time demands were made to
his guards to allow the murder of the prisoner. But those two
British bayonets made his life as safe as though he had been in
Trafalgar Square. I could tell by the atmosphere which the incident created
that our Allies thought this regular conduct wholly out of place on
a battlefield, but it fulfilled its purpose, and surrenders were
accepted during the further operations.
Our progress was now very rapid, and except for a few bursts of
shrapnel which continued to fly harmlessly over the front ranks and injure
such as were far behind, we approached our old station, Kraevesk, easily.
As to the method from the military point of view of approaching this
place, the less said about it the better. A single company of British
troops would have held up the whole show and inflicted losses on the
attackers out of all proportion to the object gained. The stuffing, however,
was completely knocked out of the Bolshevik army, and the advance took
more the form of beaters driving big game. Having previously reconnoitred
the whole ground, I again chose the railway for my party. The
Japanese swarmed up through the wooded slope on the right. I chose the
railway because I knew the shallow cutting had a slight curve which would
give a safe line of approach to the station, situated about three hundred
yards behind this low-lying hill. The Japs advanced through the wood
in masses, huge bunches of men without regular formation. On rounding
the curve, I saw an enemy armoured train about four hundred yards distant.
A Bolshevik officer walked leisurely out of our old headquarters and
put one foot on the step of the engine, looking straight at myself
standing on the line. I drew a bead on him with Lance-Corporal's Moorman's
rifle. I do not believe I hit him, but I was near enough to make him
skip quickly into the engine shelter. A flash from the leading gun, and
a 2-inch shell passed so close to my head that I fell into the
four-foot way, and felt the top of my skull to find out if it was still
there. This shell exploded about one hundred yards behind me and
mortally wounded two Japanese and injured several others. The machine guns on
the train now swept the wood, where the Japs were advancing, with
such effect that for a few moments there was a regular stampede back over
the brow of the hill. My party had taken cover in the scrub on the left,
and I crawled on hands and knees in their direction. I found a deep dyke
at the foot of the cutting covered with high weeds, and into this I
rolled. Gradually raising my head over the thistles, I potted rapidly at
the gunner, and my party did the same.
The Japs by this time had recovered from their first shock, and began
to open fire on the train, which steamed slowly back to the far end of
the station, when it came to a standstill and pumped shrapnel along
our front. We had got far ahead of our artillery, so it became a contest
of rifle versus armoured train. On the left of the station was a thick
log store, and keeping that between ourselves and the armoured train,
we crept into the station and began to fire at close range at the
gunners, whose heads appeared above the sides of the armoured carriages.
The Japanese used a red brick cottage for a similar purpose on the
other side, while others tried to outflank the train and cut off its
retreat. The officer in charge detected this manoeuvre, and, using all his
guns, he retired behind the hill, and later was reported as steaming
towards Shmakovka. We took possession of the station, and near our
old headquarters found a hut in which was the Bolshevik officers'
breakfast, with potatoes cooked to a nicety on the fire. These were looted
by Colonel Frank and Sergeant-Major Gordon. The sun was very hot—the
time was about 8.30 A.M.—we had fought over very difficult country
for twelve miles, and as we sat on the crossing of the railway the
potatoes were very good. By some hopeless blunder the Japanese cavalry had
been ordered to close in from the flank on this station instead of the
next, so we lost the huge bag of prisoners which was waiting to be
captured. The Jap cavalry commander sat down and sampled my potatoes, but he
lost the culminating stroke of the whole movement. This small minor
action proved to be one of the most decisive of the war, as it destroyed
the whole Terrorist army east of the Urals.
I was ordered by General Otani to remain in reserve, and returned to
my base at Svagena to find the proverbial luck of my battalion had
been maintained. The Japs had over six hundred casualties, some of
which occurred close to my men, but not a man of the 25th was hit. We had
many cases of complete prostration, but, in view of the category of my
unit, not more than was to be expected considering the strenuous month's
work they had undergone. One and all behaved like Englishmen—the
highest eulogy that can be passed upon the conduct of men.
General Oie sent a letter of special thanks to the Commanding Officer
of the British unit for their great services in the engagement. At
4.25 P.M., August 28, I received the following communication from the
General Headquarters:
"1. On August 26 the Division had occupied the heights situated at
the north of Shmakovka. The inhabitants reported the enemy had left
there between nine and twelve on the night of August 24 by eleven
trains, strength of which was about 5,000 men; 2,000 men retired by road
from Uspenkie. The Division bivouacked at Shmakovka.
"2. On the 27th the enemy continued their retreat to the north of
the River Ussurie, and no enemy could be seen to the south of it,
though nine railway bridges out of ten between Shmakovka and Ussurie had
been destroyed. Damage done is some ten metres each, and a few days would
be required to repair them. The Ussurie railway bridge is not damaged,
and on the night of the 26th, after a small detachment had occupied it,
one company of infantry reinforced. Against the enemy on Lake Hanka,
which was known to have gone down the river with gunboats, one company
of infantry has been dispatched to the right bank of Ussurie east
of Shmakovka.
"3. The Division remains at the present position, and prepares to
move forward on the 28th."
This completed the Ussurie operations, for the battle was
absolutely decisive. The enemy were entirely demoralised, and never made
another stand east of Lake Baikal.
CHAPTER V
JAPANESE METHODS AND ALLIED FAR-EASTERN POLICY
The Japanese, for their own peculiar reasons, as will have
already appeared, had decided in the early stages of the operations that
the maritime provinces were their special preserve. They looked with
the greatest suspicion upon the forces and efforts of the other
Allies, especially British and American, and by their orders tried
deliberately to exclude them from their counsels and as far as possible from
the administration of the territory recovered from the Terrorists. The
27th Battalion of American Infantry [Editor's Note: the American contingent
was commanded by General Graves] had landed at Vladivostok a few
days before the battle of Dukoveskoie, and promises were made that
they should be hurried forward to take a share in the fighting; but
the Japanese, who controlled the railway, saw to it that they arrived a
day late. Instead of pushing them ahead, they were detrained at Svagena,
and then entrained again from day to day, always about fifty versts
behind the Japanese front. In addition the Japanese never trusted their
Allies. No order to the Japanese Army was ever given to the Allied
commanders until the operation had been carried out or had got to such a
stage as to make it impossible for them to take part or offer
suggestions.
Captain Stephan (now Major), of the Czech Army, and myself knew
every road and track from Shmakovka to Svagena, and were certain that
with proper care the whole enemy force on the Ussurie front could have
been destroyed or captured. The Japanese would neither consult nor inform
any of their Allies about any movement until it had taken place.
They treated the Czech commanders with the most scant courtesy; the
English officers' carriages were invaded by their private soldiers, who
would insolently ask what business we had in Siberia and when did we
propose to go home; but they reserved their most supreme contempt for
the Russian people. These poor wretches they drove off the
railway platforms, using the butts of their rifles upon the women as well as
the men, just as though they were dealing with a tribe of
conquered Hottentots. I did not understand this behaviour on the part of
our Eastern Ally, and felt it could only be the irresponsible bullying of
a few individual men and officers. Later on I found it to be the
general policy of the Japanese Army to treat everybody as inferior
to themselves; they had learnt this Hun lesson to a nicety.
I give two instances which are neither glaring nor isolated, but
of which no doubt official record remains. I was standing on
Nikolsk platform waiting for a train; there was a crowd of Russian people,
and a Japanese sentry was standing near. This man quite suddenly
darted forward and jammed the butt of his rifle in the centre of a
Russian officer's back; the force of the blow knocked him flat on the floor
in such pain that he rolled about for a few minutes, while the
Jap, grinning, held his bayonet at the "On guard!" Though there were
many standing near, not one Russian had the pluck to shoot him, and
not wishing to mix myself up in the affair, I took no action, but
watched further developments. Ten minutes later another Jap sentry repeated
the performance, but this time the victim was a well-dressed Russian
lady. So cowed were the Russian people that even her friends were afraid
to help her. I stepped forward to offer assistance, with the Jap
standing over me; when, however, he saw my revolver he put up his bayonet,
but continued to laugh as though it was a huge joke. A few Tommies
were attracted to the spot, and the Jap saw that things were beginning
to take a serious turn. I proceeded to the Japanese Headquarters,
situated in a carriage near by, and reported the occurrence. The officer
seemed astonished that I should interfere on behalf of mere Russians, who
he said may have been Bolsheviks for all he knew, and inquired whether
the sentry had ever treated me so. I answered that "the first Japanese
that touches an English officer or soldier in my presence will be a
dead man." This seemed to surprise the Japanese officer, who pointed out
that the Japanese were in occupation of Siberia, and were entitled to do
what they liked. I had to inform him that the Japanese were acting
in alliance with the other Powers, including Russia; that we were here
as the friends of the Russian people, and not as their conquerors. This
he would or could not understand. I ended the interview by warning him
that if his sentries were not instructed to behave a little less
like savages, there would be an end to those sentries' careers. I
later heard that the interview did good, but could not in the case of
Japanese troops do more than slightly mitigate their behaviour to the
defenceless Russian inhabitants.
That is merely a type of their conduct towards ordinary people.
There is, however, one excuse for them: given the right circumstances,
they treat all alike. A battalion commander was not quite the sort
of material to operate upon, for the simple reason that he was
usually surrounded with sufficient force to secure proper respect, but a
general without a powerful escort was always fair sport for their
gentle attentions. Not even the chief of the British Military Mission
could hope to escape from the most insulting behaviour. An incident placed
my unit in charge of a part of the telegraph system, which enabled me
to handle personally the sort of message which entered the
Japanese Headquarters relative to a special train that was approaching
their station. I handled the message myself. It ran as follows:
"A special train, No. ........., will enter your section at
......... time; it conveys the chief of the British Military Mission,
General ........., and Staff from Vladivostok to Ufa for important
conference with General Surovey, the Commander-in-Chief of the Czech and
Russian Armies. You will please give 'line clear' throughout the journey."
Did the Japanese give "line clear" throughout? That will never be the
way that this highly efficient and interesting little people will
do anything, if their army is a sample of the whole. They stopped
the train, and boarded it with a squad of men with fixed bayonets.
They insulted the chief of the British Mission by placing him and his
Staff under arrest, and then proceeded to make elaborate inquiries to find
out whether they were not German emissaries in disguise. The impudence
of the whole proceeding was so remarkable and yet characteristic that
when the Staff of the General reported the occurrence to me I did not for
a moment know whether I should die with rage or laughter.
I went to Siberia entirely biassed in favour of this
admittedly wonderful people. I took care to instruct my soldiers to salute
every Japanese officer and to be most polite to every Japanese soldier,
and they carried out my instructions to the letter; but my attention
was called to the fact that only on rare occasions did a Japanese
officer take the trouble to return the salute of my men, and still more
rarely did a Japanese soldier salute an English officer. He was much
more likely to give an insulting grimace. I say quite frankly that I
admire the workmanlike way the Japanese go about their soldierly duties, but
it is impossible to ignore their stupidly studied arrogance towards
those who are anxious to be on terms of peace and amity with them. It
is unfortunately true that they were misled into believing that Germany
was ordained to dominate the world, and, believing this, they shaped
their conduct upon this awful example. They quite openly boast that they
are the Germans of the East. Let us hope that they will read aright
the recent lesson of history.
During my stay in the maritime provinces I never saw or heard of
a single act or order from the Japanese Headquarters which would help
in the slightest degree in the administrative reorganisation of
the country. On the contrary I saw many things which convinced me that
the Land of the Rising Sun was at that time more concerned in
maintaining disorder as the surest way of fostering her own ambitious
designs.
At this stage the other Allies were without a Far-Eastern policy.
Their sole object was to push back as far as possible the
German-Magyar forces, which were carrying out the sinister policy of
Teutonic penetration under the guise of Bolshevism. Bolshevism in the Far
East at this date was an attempt to reduce to a system the operations of
the Chinese robber bands of the Mongolian border. Mixed with and led
by released German and Magyar prisoners of war, they became a
formidable force for destroying all attempts at order in Russia and resisting
the possible reconstruction of the Russian front against the Central
Powers. Previous to the Bolshevist r駩me these Chinese bands had lived
by murder and loot; it was their trade, though hitherto considered
illegal, and sometimes severely punished. No wonder they joined the
Soviet crusade when it declared robbery and murder to be the basis upon
which the new Russian democracy must rest. This
German-Magyar-Chinese combination was bound to meet with remarkable initial
success. The Chinese got his blood and loot in a legal way without much
danger, and the German prisoner played an important part in the defence of
the Fatherland and the destruction of its enemies.
If Germany lost on the Western Front, and by means of this
unnatural combination still retained her hold upon the potential wealth of
the late Tsar's dominions, she had indeed won the war. This was the
reason for our presence in Siberia, but it was not the reason for the
presence of Japan.
CHAPTER VI
ADMINISTRATION
Shortly after the incidents referred to in Chapter IV, I
received General Otani's orders to take over the command of the railway and
the districts for fifty versts on either side, from Spascoe to
Ussurie inclusive. My duty was to guard the railway and administer the
district, taking all measures necessary to keep open this section of the line
of communications. I was instructed to fix my headquarters at Spascoe,
and make all arrangements to winter there. In accordance therewith
I proceeded to get into touch with what remained of the old
Russian authorities, civil and military, and the new ones wherever such had
been created. So far as the men's comfort was concerned, new roads
were constructed and old ones repaired, broken windows and dilapidated
walls and woodwork were either replaced or renovated. Electrical
appliances were discovered and fixed, and what had previously been a dull,
dark block of brickwork suddenly blossomed out into a brilliantly
lighted building and became at night a landmark for miles around.
We also began painfully to piece together the broken structure of
human society. For over a year no law but force had been known in
these regions, and many old wrongs and private wounds demanded liquidation.
I made many journeys to outlandish villages and settlements, with a
small personal escort, fixed a table in the centre of the street, and with
the aid of the parish priest and the president of the local council,
heard and decided disputes, public and private, from threats and injury to
the person to the possession and occupation of a farm. There was
no appeal—the stolid Tommies who stood behind me with fixed bayonets
put my judgments beyond question. I remitted one or two points of
property law to legal decision, but all parties in each case protested that
they would have preferred my instant judgment. Three murderers I remitted
to a court which I called together with an old Russian officer to
preside, but he was so terrified at the prospect of having to order
their execution for fear they might be Bolsheviks—whose name was a terror
to everybody—that I had to send them to another district to enable the
law to be carried out. The report of these proceedings spread with
such rapidity that it became quite embarrassing, if not impossible, to
deal effectively and thoroughly with the daily increasing number
of litigants. I began to understand the reason why in more
civilised communities legal proceedings are made so expensive. Either the
Russian peasant is a most litigious person, or else he mistook a free system
of justice as a healthy English pastime which he thoroughly enjoyed.
It was extremely flattering to be told that these people preferred
that the "Anglisky Polkovnika Boorpg" should decide their disputes than
that they should be reserved for a Russian tribunal. It was the
most interesting work I had so far done in the country. The trial of even
the simplest case gave me many insights to Russian institutions
and character that only years of book study could otherwise
have accomplished. I learnt the difference between the right of the
peasant holder as compared with that of the Cossack circle. The law of
the forest afforded an education in itself. The intimate relationship
of Russian family life, from the highest to the lowest, was constantly
laid bare before me with all its romance and mediaeval trappings and
its sordid substratum of violence and superstition. In fact, I became
so interested in this work that it was with the greatest regret that
I relinquished it for a more urgent and important call.
The Allied forces in the Transbaikal had now accomplished their task
of dispersing the forces of lawlessness, and had made some progress in
the work of administration, but if this work was to be consolidated and
made of permanent value it must be given a centre, other than the
Allied command, around which it could rally and to which it might
reasonably look for guidance and support. The Siberian Government had
been established by the alive elements of the old r駩me and the more
showy members of the Social Revolutionary party, but their authority
was ignored and their orders were not often conspicuous for their
wisdom. This great people can do almost anything, but even they cannot
live without a head, and the question was, how was some sort of head to
be provided? The Allies had taken control of the far-eastern
provinces, but, if their object was to be carried through and German
designs frustrated, it was necessary to push at once their control to the
Urals and, if possible, beyond. The brilliant feats of the Czechs
had temporarily thrown the Terrorist forces into confusion, but
with wealthy, helpless Russia as their prize cupidity alone would
be sufficient to excite them to renewed effort. To be effective,
Allied help and activity must be transferred nearer to the scene of
actual conflict, and Ekaterinburg or Omsk appeared to be the only
possible centres which could provide the proper accommodation and
surroundings for this next step in the Allied programme. This much as a
general proposition was conceded by all, but everybody held differing views
as to the way in which it should be carried out.
Japan, having firmly planted her feet in the much-coveted
maritime provinces, did not look with enthusiasm upon the suggestion that
she should leave what she most wanted in order to lessen the pressure upon
a front in which she had no interest. That Paris should fall under
German blows was of no importance compared with American control of the
Chinese Eastern Railway or the presence of the Brooklyn at
Vladivostok.
America had not exactly made up her mind what particular part of the
Far East was most precious in her eyes, but wished to be friendly
with everybody and get as much as possible out of all. Her armies were on
the Western front, but her eyes were on the Eastern Pacific, and was it
not better after all to remain where you could keep an eye on the
other fellow?
Who would think of taking a military force over six thousand miles
from its base through a partially hostile country? Would it get through
the many dangers and difficulties it was certain to encounter on the
way? And if it did, who could guarantee a friendly reception? and if not,
how could a ghastly disaster be avoided? These were some of the
problems which called for decision, and once decided could never be
recalled.
The Americans and the Japanese were otherwise occupied and therefore
not available, and though it may seem mere national egotism to make such
a statement, there was only one force in which moderate Russians of
all parties had absolute confidence—without which anything might
happen. All eyes turned to the old "Die-Hard" Battalion which had now proved
its mettle on land and sea.
Russian society had been ripped up by the roots, and the whole
country reduced to a huge human jungle. Human life was at a discount, in
fact was the cheapest thing in the country. If a centre of order was to
be created anywhere, force must be provided for its initial
protection. Statecraft cannot work with violence ever threatening its very
life. The risks were great, a big force would create suspicion, a small force
must rely upon something more than mere bayonets for its safety. It was
with due regard to its dangers, but with a certainty that it was worth
it, that I accepted the task which the fates had forced upon me.
We had settled down for a winter in Spascoe, when I received
the necessary orders to proceed to Omsk, with the suggestion that
before executing them I had better visit Headquarters at Vladivostok for
a conference with General Knox. I tried to get a carriage suitable for
the journey for my Staff from the railway authorities, but failed, and
ended by purloining a cattle-truck. In this contraption we got as far
as Nikolsk, where our truck was to have been hung on to the Harbin
Express; but the station-master, the best type of Russian public
official, thought it a disgrace that the Commander and Staff of their most
trusted Ally should travel so. He placed his private car at my disposal on
my promise to return the same if and when I could find another. We
arrived at "Vlady," and in four days had completed the arrangements for the
move and secured verbal and documentary instructions as to the general
policy to be pursued. The means to be employed to worm my way towards the
Urals were left entirely to myself.
I had already formed a very high opinion of the Russian character.
Much can be done by sympathy and persuasion, but if they fail, then the
"big stick" of Peter the Great, used sparingly, is the only method which
is certain to secure obedience to orders.
On the return journey I was hung up at Nikolsk for several days.
Heavy rains had caused the valleys and marshes to become flooded, and
a haystack which had been carried off its bed by the water had
lodged against the temporary sleeper buttress and swept the bridge away.
The hay had held the torrent back till it became so high that it
rushed over about two miles of the railway, destroying that also. The
Japs would not repair the damage, nor for some time would they give a
chance for the Russians to do so. I managed to get orders through to
Major Browne so that no time was actually lost. It was estimated that it
would take seven days to get on the move, but by a general hustle all round
in three days we began our 5,000 miles journey. Starting from Spascoe
we travelled to Nikolsk, and then turned back up the
Manchurian-Chinese Eastern Railway. On arriving at Nikolsk we were informed
that the French Tonquin Battalion had also received orders to move west some
seven days prior to us, but were not yet ready, nor were they likely to be
for two or three days. We had arrived at "Vlady," and gone thence to the
Ussurie front before the French; so now again we led the way towards the
sinking sun.
This French unit was under the command of Major Malley, who from
his appearance ought never to have dropped the "O" before his surname.
He and his officers were some of the best; but the atmosphere of
South China had robbed them of some of their native energy. He informed
me that his destination was a point on the railway near the borders
of North-West Manchuria, and by consulting my own instructions I
guessed the object of his move. In case of need I should at least have
the border open. In addition to which the move was an indication that so
far as this venture was concerned English and French policy ran
parallel.
The first part of the journey was through hundreds of miles of
uncarted corn. As far as the eye could see, to right or left, one vast sea
of derelict corn, left uncared for on the land to rot in the
Siberian winter. The entire absence of labour, and the complete breakdown
of internal administration and communication had produced stark want in
the presence of plenty. It made one feel quite sad to look day after
day upon this waste of human food and remember the food rations
and regulations at home. All along the line there was a continuous stream
of refugees of all nations and races—poor, hunted creatures who
had horrible stories to tell of the ravages of the Bulgar and the
atrocities of the Bolsheviki. At one place the Serbian women and children got
the breakfast of my men, the Tommies refusing to eat until the kiddies
had been satisfied. And the pathetic homage they paid to our flag when
they discovered it was the flag of England! I shall never forget some of
the scenes which showed us also the wonderful trust the
struggling nationalities of the world have in the power, humanity and honour
of our country. It is a priceless possession for the world which
Englishmen must for ever jealously guard.
Through apparently never-ending uplands we entered the great range
which forms the natural boundary between China and Siberia. On and on,
through mountain gorge and fertile valley, we broke at length out on to the
wide open plains of Manchuria. Perhaps it could be best described as
a combination of all the most wonderful scenery in the world. It
is somewhat difficult to keep three huge trains of over forty trucks
each together on a single line. This, however, had to be done, first
for purposes of safety, and secondly for defence in the then lawless
state of the country. The next difficulty was transport. Horses had to
be watered, and if they were to be ready for use the train must stop
and the animals be exercised every fourth day. Hence much scheming
and management had to be exercised for the journey to be
successfully carried through.
I saw much about the "hidden hand" in the newspapers we received
from home, but our experiences of the same character were sometimes
amusing and sometimes serious. The railway was under a sort of joint
control, Russian, American and Japanese, and it soon became clear that one or
the other of these groups was unfriendly to our western advance. It may
have been all, but of that I have no proof. The first incident was a stop
of four hours. After the first two hours a train passed us that had
been following behind; after another two hours, when slightly more
vigorous inquiries were being made as to the cause of delay, we were
quite naively informed that the station-master did not think we ought to
risk going farther. We soon informed him to the contrary, and again
started forward. The next stop of this character was at a fairly big
station about twenty hours from Harbin. This station-master held us up for
seven hours. This I thought the limit. At last he showed my interpreter
a telegram asking him to prevent us going any farther. It was not
signed, and when I demanded that we should be allowed to proceed, he said
that there were no engines. I had seen two standing idle outside. I
rushed on to the platform just in time to prevent the engines
disappearing. While the station-master had been parleying with me he had
ordered the engines to put on steam. I gave orders for my guard to form up
across the line at each end of the station and either bayonet or shoot
anyone who tried to take the engines away. I then forced the operator to
tell me if the line ahead was clear, and threatened to take
the station-master under military arrest for trial at Harbin unless
he announced my intention to start in that direction and cleared the
way ahead. I put a soldier with fixed bayonet on the footplate to see
that the driver held to his post and did not play tricks with the train,
and started on our journey. We made every inquiry possible, but no one
could give us the slightest reason for our stoppage, but seemed to think
that there was something wrong with the works which had allowed us to get
so far. From then on I took no risks.
There are no special features about Harbin. It is just a
conglomeration of houses of a more or less Chinese character thrown together
in three heaps, the first two attempts of the thrower not getting quite
near enough to the target, which was the junction of the Chinese
Eastern Railway. Elaborate preparations had been made by an Allied Committee
for our reception, and when we drew into the station about 4 P.M. it
was crowded with about as cosmopolitan a crowd of Far Eastern races as
we had so far met with—the Mayor, the Chinese Governor and all
the notabilities, foremost amongst them being the British Consul, Mr.
Sly; but most important of all was General Plisshkoff, the commander of
the local forces known as "Hovart's Army." Speeches were delivered, and
a reply given which elicited from a Cossack band the most
astounding rendering of the British National Anthem that was ever heard
around the seven seas. The gem of the proceedings was a presentation of two
lovely bouquets by the English ladies of Harbin. I never felt so much
the necessity for adopting the Eastern custom of kissing all the ladies
you are introduced to as at this one supreme moment of the journey; it was
a real test of the power of restraint. But the ladies' husbands
were there, and everything passed off quietly, even though some
wretched fellows took snapshots of the presentation for home production.
I inspected the several guards of honour, and General Plisshkoff
returned the compliment, while the famous "25th" band discoursed what
was declared to be the sweetest music that had been heard in Harbin
since its history began. Tea was served in a specially decorated marquee
on the platform and all the men were given presents of one sort or
another, and the town gave itself over to tumultuous enjoyment, happy in
the thought that at last one of the Allies had appeared on the scene,
a faint indication that a desperate effort was about to be made by
the oldest and most trusted nation in Europe to conjure order out of
chaos. The officers were entertained by the British Consul, and
preparations were made for a ceremonial march through the town next day. This
turned out a great success and greatly impressed the inhabitants.
The day following we were entertained by the Chinese Governor, a
very courtly old gentleman, and the local Chinese general at the
headquarters of the Chinese administration. The band was in attendance, and
during the meal dealt with some of the British military choruses which
have spread themselves round the world. Of course we all joined in, as
only Englishmen can, and this became so infectious that even the
staid mandarins unbent and added their quota to the noise. It is surprising
to note the resemblance between the solemn Chinese and the
self-centred Englishmen. The solemnity of the one reacts upon the other, and
both become what neither is in reality nor can be separately. After our
hard work and harder fare on the Ussurie this gorgeous banquet was equal to
a month's leave, and we let go with a vengeance. What the Chinamen
thought about it next morning I do not know; for myself, I only remembered
the kindness of this act of friendship and the camaraderie of the
whole affair. How strange that we should feel more at home with these
pukka Chinamen than with others we have met who are supposed to have
much closer affinity.
Immediately after leaving Harbin we crossed the finest bridge of
the whole journey to Omsk. It carries the railway over the River
Sungary, which meanders about over the enormous yet fairly well cultivated
plains of Northern Manchuria. It is not my intention to describe either
the peoples or the countries through which we passed, but no study of
the blending and dovetailing of totally different races into the
different types that we particularise under the names of Chinese, Mongol,
Tartar and Russian, would be complete without a journey along the Siberian
and Eastern Chinese Railway. The same remark applies to their
dress, habitations and customs. It is an education in itself, especially
if, like us, one had to stop occasionally to drive bargains, negotiate
help, and have the closest and most intimate intercourse with the
common people. None of them had even seen the British flag, few of them had
the slightest idea where the "Anglisky" lived, and one old Kirghis
explained to his wondering tribemen that we were a strange tribe that had
broken away from "Americanski" and gone to live on a great island in the
middle of the lakes, where no one could touch us unless they risked their
lives on great wooden rafts. I thought the amount of inverted truth in
this charming description very pleasing if not very flattering to
our national vanity.
After climbing the great Hinghan Range the plains of Mongolia came as
a wonder to me. Imagine if you can a perfectly flat land through
which your train glides hour after hour, day after day. The whole is
covered with rough grass and a growth somewhat like a huge horse daisy
or marguerite. At the time we passed these plants had dried, and a
terrific wind sweeping over the plains had broken countless numbers of the
dry herb off near the ground. They fell on their round sides. Directly
the plants had lost their anchorage away they bounded like catherine
wheels over the plains. It does not require much imagination to
picture hundreds of thousands of these rounded tufts of dried grass
bounding along over immense distances. It is quite a fascinating pastime
to select a few of the larger and better formed ones coming over
the horizon and calculate how long they take to arrive opposite
your position. Calculations made in this way convinced me that a
small coloured message properly fastened to these moving objects might
have been carried five hundred miles in twenty-four hours. If, instead
of looking at one, you look at the whole, the impression is of the
solid earth passing rapidly from west to east. There are
occasional obstructions in the shape of a huge flock of sheep which would
cover half of Rutlandshire. These are herded by quaintly dressed
Mongolian Tartars, on wonderful shaggy-haired horses, who ride at a furious
pace around their flocks and guard them from attack by the wolves
which infest this part of the world. It is worth recording how they do so.
The wolf is a very cunning animal who has numerous methods of attack,
and, like a hare, is very difficult to locate if in his form and
practically level with the ground. But his very cunning is often his undoing.
On no account will the wolf allow a string on which there are little
coloured rags fluttering to pass over him, nor will he willingly get near it.
The Tartar herdsmen go forward in line over the plain in the direction
their flocks are feeding with a small strong string with little coloured
flags fluttering along it, fastened from horse to horse. This
effectively sweeps the whole space as the trawler sweeps the sea. No wolf can
hope to escape the trained eye of the Tartar near the horse where the
strain of the line lifts it high off the ground, and no wolf will allow
the line to pass near him, hence the herdsman gets both sport and
profit out of his occupation. Having fed off the grass and herbs in one
place, the whole Tartar tribe moves forward at regular periods on what
appears to be an endless crawl across the world, but what is really an
appointed round, settled and definite, within the territorial lands of the
race to which it belongs. Their women and children journey with them and
hunt and ride with the men, free as the plains over which they travel.
In spite of this community of interests the men seem to place but
very little value upon their women except as a sort of communist
coolie attachment for carrying the camp from one place to another,
for preparing the rude meals, and for the care of the boys, of whom
the tribe is very proud.
Over this featureless wilderness we progressed day after day,
each stopping-place marked by a few aspen trees mixed up with a few
others that look very much like mountain ash but are not. The winter houses
of the people are single-roomed, square, wooden structures, very
strangely built, with flat roofs consisting of about two feet of earth.
Against and over these structures in winter the frozen snow piles itself
until they have the appearance of mere mounds, impossible to locate except
for the smoke which escapes from a few long crevices left open under
the eaves of what is intended to be the front of the house.
These smoke-escapes perform the double duty of chimneys and also keep
clear the way by which the inhabitants go in and out. Their herds are
either disposed of before the winter begins or are housed in
grass-covered dug-outs, which in winter, when the snow is piled over them,
take the form of immense underground caverns, and are quite warm and
habitable by both man and beast. The one I entered had over two hundred
beautiful little foals housed in it, and others similar in character had cows
and sheep and poultry all as snug as you please. The entrance was
lighted with a quaint old shepherd's lantern, not unlike those I had seen
used by shepherds in Hampshire when I was a boy. The entrance was guarded
all night by a number of dogs, and curled up in a special nook was
the herdsman, with a gun of a kind long since discarded in Europe. Such
are the conditions under which these people live half the year, but
they make up for this underground life when in April they start their
cattle on the move by first allowing them to eat their shelters.
Near the edge of this plain we began to encounter a few sand dunes
with outcrops, very similar to those on the coast line of our own
country. Over these we gently ran day after day until we could see vast
fields of sand and scrub that it must have taken thousands of years of gale
and hurricane to deposit in the quaint pyramidal fashion in which they
stand to-day. Even yet they are not fixed; occasionally a tree falls
exposing the naked sand to the action of the wind, which swirls around the
hole and moves the sand into a spiral whirlpool, lifting and carrying it
away to be deposited again on the lea side of a distant valley, choking
the pines and silver birch and sometimes destroying large woods and
forests. It is surprising that though we travelled for hundreds of miles
along the edge of this huge sand plateau we did not see a single rivulet
or stream coming from its direction, though there were the traces of
a river far out on the plain. Sunset on these sand-hills was
quite entrancing. The occasional break in these conical formations, when
the sun was low down, gave one the impression of a vast collection of
human habitations, with gable ends to the highest of the buildings. The
fact is, however, that, so far as we saw or could make out, no
human habitation exists over the whole face of this sea of sand, though
men live quite calmly around the craters of volcanoes and other
equally dangerous and impossible places. The fear created by legends of
human disaster attaching to the local history of these sands is of such
a character that even the daring of the Tartar is for once mastered.
The sands themselves when on the move are dangerous enough, but
their cup-like formation would hide armies until the traveller was in
their midst, when retreat would be impossible. The same applies with
greater force to the banditti or beasts of the desert; hence the gloomy
history and legends of the Mongolian sands.
We arrived at Hazelar on a Saturday evening, and collected our
echelons during the night. On Sunday morning I made application to the priest
for permission to hold our parade service in the grounds of the
Greek church. This was granted, and the parade was a huge success.
The spectacle of the padre (Captain Roberts) in his surplice conducting
the English service under the shadow of the church our help had
rescued from the violence of the Terrorists was very impressive. The service
was watched with intense interest by hundreds of Russian men and women
and by crowds of Chinese, Korean and Tartar plainsmen. Some of the
Russian ladies joined in the responses, and many women's voices joined in
the old English hymns. These were the first religious services that had
been held for a year, and seemed to give assurance to the people that
their troubles were nearly over, that peace had come again. The huge
padlock and chain upon the church door had been removed, and
general thankfulness seemed to be the predominant feeling. The scene
was doubtless very strange to those unaccustomed to united worship by
both priest and people. In these small matters I was extremely
punctilious, as I saw what an impressionable people I had to deal with. I
further calculated that once we had joined in public service together the
edge of hostility would lose its sharpness. I did not leave it at this,
but entered the markets without a guard and held conferences with
both peasant and workman, stating our reasons for coming and the
friendly service we wished to perform. It was clear from the beginning that
my safety depended upon our securing the confidence of the majority of
the people. A mere military parade would have failed, but with a
thorough understanding of our object in entering so far into their country
we gained their confidence and enlisted their help. On the other
hand, there is a small proportion of disgruntled and abnormal people in
all communities who cannot be controlled by reason, and for whom force
is the only argument, and for these we also made ample provision.
There was not much interest in the remainder of the Manchurian
and Mongolian part of the journey until we arrived at Manchulli. This
was occupied by the Japanese Division under the command of General
Fugi. Here it was necessary to get a supply of fresh bread and exercise
the transport. I paid my respects to the Chinese general, who had just
lost part of his barracks, forcibly taken from him for the occupation
of Japanese troops. I also paid an official visit to General Fugi and
Staff and the Russian commandant of the station.
CHAPTER VII
FURTHER INCIDENTS OF OUR JOURNEY
It was at Manchulli that an incident happened which was much
talked about at the time and was given many strange versions. It is
quite easily explained when all the facts are known. It was impossible
to secure proper travelling accommodation for my officers, either
at Spascoe or Nikolsk, but I was informed that such would be provided
at Harbin. In company with the British Consul (Mr. Sly) I called upon
the manager of the railway at Harbin to secure such accommodation. He
was very polite and promised to do all he could to help, but next
morning informed me that no carriage was available, but if I could find
one empty I could take it. I failed, and reported the fact to him. He
could do nothing, but said there were plenty at Manchulli held up by
Colonel Semianoff and the Japanese, who laid hold of every carriage that
tried to get through this station, and that Colonel Semianoff collected
a great revenue by refusing to part with these carriages unless the
user was prepared to pay very high prices for the same. If I was prepared
to take the risk, and would use force if necessary to secure carriages,
I should be able to get them there, and so far as the railway
authorities at Harbin were concerned, I could take any two empty carriages I
might find.
The weather was beginning to get very cold, and each mile added to
our discomfort, and the only accommodation for officers on two of the
three trains were cattle trucks. After my official visit I made request
for two carriages. The station commandant pretended to consult the
Russian and Japanese officials, and then informed me that there was not
one available. I told him it was untrue. He agreed that if I could point
out any carriages unoccupied I could have them. He went with his register
to the carriages I indicated, and he admitted they were idle and empty
and I would be allowed to take them. I put a guard on the carriages
and thought the incident settled, but nothing is settled for long in the
Far East. I made request for these carriages to be shunted on to my
trains, and after a two hours' wait went to the station about the shunting
and was calmly informed that they knew nothing about the carriages.
The commandant, with whom I arranged the matter, had gone home (an
old dodge!), and would not be on duty till to-morrow, and that nothing
else could be done.
It was reported to me that the reason the carriages could not be
secured was that the railway officials of a certain Power had given
instructions that no "class" carriages were to be provided for British
officers, as it was necessary that the population along the route should
understand that we were not considered representatives of a first-class
Power. Englishmen who have not travelled much in the Far East will
scarcely understand the working of the Oriental mind in these matters. An
officer of any Power who travels in a cattle truck will not only lose
the respect of the Oriental for his own person, but will lower the
standard of the country he represents, irrespective of its position in the
comity of nations. The representative of the Isle of Man, if he travelled
in the best style, would stand before the representative of His Majesty
the King if his means of transit were that of a coolie. It is doubtless
very stupid, but it is true. Your means of locomotion fixes your place in
the estimation of the East, because it is visible to them, while
your credentials are not.
I there and then made up my mind to act, and if necessary go "the
whole hog." I informed the authorities that nothing should be shunted in
that station until those two carriages were joined to my trains,
and proceeded to occupy the whole station. Up to this point I had
neither seen nor heard anything of the Japanese in relation to this matter,
but they now came on the scene, and I soon discovered that it was they
who had engineered the whole opposition to the British officers
getting suitable accommodation, and had spirited away the old commandant who
had registered the carriages to me. At first they did not know the
correct line to adopt, but made a request that the guard should be taken off
the station. My answer was, "Yes, instantly, if it is understood that
these carriages are to be shunted to my trains." They agreed to this, and
my guards were taken off, having held the station for twenty-three
minutes. I had my evening meal, and was expecting to start when I was
informed that the Japanese had now placed guards upon my carriages and
refused to allow them to be shunted on to my train. I thought this was
just about the limit, and before taking action decided I had better
discover the reason, if any, for what seemed a definite breach of faith.
I visited the Japanese station officer, and he said that they had
just discovered that these two carriages were set aside to convey
General Fugi to Harbin a few days hence. I refused to believe that such
a discovery could have only just been made, and I would take the
carriages by force if necessary.
It looked very awkward, and a Japanese Staff officer was sent for.
I sent my liaison officer (Colonel Frank) to find the absent
station commandant who had allocated the cars to me. The Japanese Staff
officer was expressing his sorrow for my not being able to get any carriages
for my officers and pointing out how impossible it would be for the train
of General Fugi to be broken up by the loss of the two carriages I
had claimed, when in stalked the old Russian commandant and blew
these apologies sky high by declaring that these carriages had nothing to
do with General Fugi's train; that they were unemployed, and they
were mine. I decided to strengthen the guard to eighteen men on
each carriage, and offered protection to the railwaymen who shunted them
to my train. The Japanese soldiers followed the carriages on to my
train, so that we had the strange sight of a row of Tommies with fixed
bayonets on the cars, and a row of Japanese soldiers on the ground guarding
the same carriages. No officer came to give them open instructions, but
the Jap soldiers disappeared one at a time until the Tommies were left
in undisputed possession.
We returned to my car to find it guarded by Chinese soldiers. I
asked the reason, and was informed that at an earlier stage of this incident
a Chinese officer had been to my car with a note to inform me that
the great friendship which the Chinese always bore to the great
English nation made it impossible for them to stand by and allow their
friends to be attacked while passing through Chinese territory. I thanked
them for their friendship, and suggested that Englishmen were always
capable of protecting themselves in any part of the world, wherever their
duty took them; but they would listen to nothing, and remained on guard
until my train moved out of the station.
I do not suppose there was at any time real danger of a
collision between the different forces at Manchulli, but it had the
appearance of a very ugly episode that might have developed into one of
international importance. I took my stand for the sole purpose of maintaining
the dignity of the British Army. Other incidents connected with this
small dispute about officer accommodation, yet having nothing to do with
it, made me determined to carry my point.
During these proceedings I noticed my liaison officer in angry
dispute with two Japanese officers against a truck carrying the Union Jack as
an indication of the nationality of the train. They were pointing to
the flag in such a manner that I saw at once the dispute was about
this offending emblem. When the Japanese officers had moved away I
called Colonel Frank to me and inquired the cause of dispute. He said: "I
can understand the contempt of the Japanese for our Russia; she is down
and is sick, but why they should wish to insult their Ally, England,
I cannot understand. The Japanese officers who have just left me
inquired where the English commander got his authority to carry an English
flag on his train. I answered it was an English train carrying an
English battalion to Omsk, and no authority was necessary. The Japanese
officers replied that they considered the flying of any other flag than
theirs in Manchuria or Siberia an insult to Japan. I told them they were
fools, that if the English commander had heard their conversation (they
both spoke in Russian) he would demand an apology. At which they grinned
and departed." We tried every means to find the two officers, but
were unable to do so. This was the atmosphere in which we discussed
the smaller subject, and may explain the obstinacy of both sides; at
any rate, it had something to do with my determination.
We arrived at Chita without further incident of importance. Bread
and horse exercise delayed us one whole day, and inability to secure
engines part of another, until in desperation I went with a squad of men to
the sheds and forced an engine-driver to take out his engine, I
myself riding on the tender, where I nearly lost my sight with hot debris
from the funnel, while Major Browne, who stood sentinel beside the
driver, had holes scorched in his uniform. This act of violence secured not
only an engine for my train, but for the others also.
I had broken my glasses, and it was necessary to secure others. I
walked to the town and called at the shop of a jeweller and optician, with
whom we conversed. Other customers joined in the talk, and we were
here informed of the murder of the present owner's mother during
the Bolshevik occupation of the town. The Soviet Commisar, with
Red soldiers, visited the shop one day to loot the stock. The mother, an
old lady over sixty years of age who was then looking after the
business, protested against the robbery of her property. The commisar ordered
one of the Red Guard to bayonet her, which he did. They then proceeded
to remove everything of value, locked up the premises with the dead
woman still lying on the shop floor, and for several days refused
permission to her neighbours to give her decent burial on the plea that she
was a counter-revolutionist. It was evident from the appearance of the
place that the Red soldiers were pretty expert at this sort of business;
but stories like this are so numerous that it is nauseating to repeat
them.
The next point of interest was Lake Baikal, or as it is more
correctly described by the Russians, the "Baikal Sea." We approached this
famous lake on a very cold Sunday evening, and long before we reached
its shores the clear cold depths of the water gave evidence of its
presence in the changed atmosphere. A furious gale was blowing across the
lake from the west, which lashed huge waves into fury and foam as they
beat in endless confusion on the rockbound shore. Blinding snow mixed
with the spray gave the inky blackness of the night a weird and
sombre appearance. Our Cossack attendant, Marca, droned a folk-song about
the wonders of the Baikal, which, when interpreted by my liaison
officer, fitted the scene to a fraction. We put up the double windows, listed
the doors and turned in for the night. I was fearful that we should
leave the lake before morning and so fail to get a daylight view of this
most interesting part of our journey. We all awoke early to find the scene
so changed as to appear almost miraculous.
The strange light of these northern zones was gently stealing over
an immense sea of clear, perfectly calm, glassy water, which enabled us
to locate the whiter coloured rocks at enormous depths. A fleecy line
of cloud hung lazily over the snow-capped mountains. The Great Bear
nearly stood on his head, and the Pole Star seemed to be almost over us.
The other stars shone with icy cold brilliance and refused to vanish,
though the sun had begun to rise. And such a rising! We could not see
that welcome giver of warmth and life, but the beautiful orange and
purple halo embraced half the world. From its centre shot upwards huge,
long yellow streamers which penetrated the darkness surrounding the stars
and passed beyond into never-ending space. Gradually these streamers took
a more slanting angle until they touched the highest peaks and drove
the cloud lower and lower down the side of the mountains. I have been
on the Rigi under similar conditions, but there is nothing in the
world like an autumn sunrise on Lake Baikal. I stopped the train ostensibly
to allow water to be obtained for breakfast, but really to allow the men
to enjoy what was in my opinion the greatest sight in the world. Some
of the men were as entranced as myself, while others (including
officers) saw nothing but plenty of clean fresh water for the morning
ablutions. We all have our several tastes even in His Majesty's Army.
Rumour says there are exactly the same fish to be found in Lake
Baikal as in the sea, with other varieties which represent ordinary
fresh-water types. I do not believe there is any authority for these
statements. Sea gulls of every known category are certainly to be found
there, and wild duck in variety and numbers to satisfy the most exacting
sportsman.
Passing along this wonderful panorama for some hours we arrived
at Baikal. The maps supplied to me show the railway as making a bee
line from the south of the lake to Irkutsk. This is not so; the line does
not deviate an inch from the western shores of the lake until it touches
the station. Baikal is reached nearly opposite the point at which
the railway strikes the lake on the eastern side. The lake is fed by
the River Selengha, which drains the northern mountains and plains
of Mongolia. No river of importance enters it on the north except
the short, high Anghara; in fact, the rivers Armur and Lenha start
from quite near its northern and eastern extremities. It is drained on
the west by the famous River Anghara, which rises near Baikal, and
enters the Polar Sea at a spot so far north as to be uninhabitable, except
for the white bears who fight for the possession of icebergs.
Baikal had been the scene of a titanic struggle between
the Czecho-Slovak forces and the Bolsheviks, who had in case of
defeat planned the complete and effective destruction of the line by blowing
up the numerous tunnels alongside the lake, which it must have taken
at least two years to repair. The Czechs moved so rapidly, however,
that the enemy were obliged to concentrate at Baikal for the defence of
their own line of communication. Before they had made up their minds that
they were already defeated a lucky Czech shot struck their store of
dynamite and blew the station, their trains, and about three hundred of their
men to smithereens. The remainder retreated off the line in a
southerly direction, and after many days' pursuit were lost in the forests
which form the chief barrier between Siberia and Mongolia, to emerge later
on an important point on the railway near Omsk.
We stopped at Baikal for water and fuel, and examined the damage done
by the explosion. The great iron steamer which used to be employed
to convey the train from one side of the lake to the other was
almost destroyed, its funnels and upper works being wrenched and twisted
beyond repair. But out from every crevice of her hull and from every
broken carriage came German and Austrian prisoners of war dressed in
every conceivable style of uniform. There was no guard of any description,
but they all appeared to be under the direction of a young German
officer, who saluted very stiffly as we passed. No doubt existed amongst
these Germans (so I heard from our men later) that we were tramping
towards Germany and certain death. Not one would believe but that Germany
would win the war, and destroy not only England, but also America. They had
no feelings about France, nor would they consider her as other than
an already half-digested morsel. Quartermaster-Captain Boulton put it
to one prisoner: "But suppose Germany were defeated?" "Then," said
the prisoner, "I would never return to Germany again." We fell in
with thousands of German prisoners who all held a most perplexing view
of ourselves. They described us as the only real and bitter enemy of
their country. But the same men would volunteer to work for us rather than
for any other Ally, because they said we treated them fairly and behaved
to them like men, and listened to their grievances. That is something
at any rate.
CHAPTER VIII
BEYOND THE BAIKAL
From Baikal to Irkutsk is a short run down the left bank of the
Anghara. We arrived at Irkutsk about the same time as a small detachment
of Japanese troops, who were acting as a guard to their traders and
their stores, who usually travel with the army. The Japs have very
pretty bugle calls for different military purposes, mostly in the same
key, with a sort of Morse code for the different orders, but a Japanese
bugle band is the most terrible thing in the world of sound. It makes
one either swear or laugh, according to one's taste. They gave us
an exhibition in moving off from the station, which everyone who heard
will never forget. I was rather surprised to find that the Jap traders
had established themselves at Irkutsk, as their headquarters were at
Chita, which was also the centre of their agent, Semianoff. Why they came
to Irkutsk at all is a problem. It was generally understood that some
of the Allies were prepared to concede them only the fairest part
of Siberia up to Lake Baikal. Perhaps they had heard whispers of
the mineral wealth of the Urals.
Irkutsk, situated on the right bank of the Anghara, is a rather fine
old town for Siberia. Its Greek cathedral has a commanding position,
and contests successfully with the Cadet School for supremacy as
the outstanding architectural feature first to catch the eye. The town
is approached by a quaint, low wooden bridge which spans the
swiftly running river. When we saw it the battered remnants of human
society were grimly collecting themselves together after some months
of Bolshevik anarchy and murder. Whole streets were merely blackened
ruins, and trade, which had been at a complete standstill, was just
beginning to show a return to life. Putting out its feelers, it had taken
upon itself a precarious life not yet free from danger. The 25th
Battalion Middlesex Regiment was the only British unit in the country; it
had spread itself out in a remarkable manner, and shown the flag on a
front of 5,000 miles. In spite of its category it had brought confidence
and hope to a helpless people out of all proportion to its strength
or ability.
A public banquet (the first since the Revolution) was held ostensibly
to welcome Volagodsky, the Social Revolutionary President of the
Siberian Council, but really to welcome the first British regiment that had
ever entered and fought in Siberia. It was a great occasion, and the
first real evidence I had seen of possible national regeneration. Even here
it was decidedly Separatist, and therefore Japanese in character;
a glorification of Siberia and Siberian efforts, completely ignoring
the efforts of other Russians in the different parts of their
Empire. Evanoff Renoff, the Cossack Ataman, led the panegyric of Siberia,
and the President and the Secretary for Foreign Affairs, a long,
watery-eyed young man, joined in the chorus. They were doubtless all well
pleased with themselves, and thoroughly enjoying a partial return to the
old conditions. Colonel Frank translated in a whisper all that was said,
so that I got a good hang to the mental atmosphere of this
unique gathering. The toast of their Ally, Great Britain, was the
occasion which brought me to my feet. The band played "Rule Britannia" as
a substitute for "God Save the King," for the simple reason that
though mostly Social Revolutionaries they dared not play a Royalist hymn
until they had tested the feelings of their audience. This gave me my cue.
I laughed at their fears, and informed them that whatever happened,
our anthem, which for the time represented the unity of our race, would
be played by my band at the ceremonial to-morrow, and all the Bolsheviks
in Russia would not be powerful enough to prevent it. From this I led
to the flag, another great emblem of racial unity. I called attention
to the entire absence of a Russian flag from Vladivostok to Irkutsk,
and asked, "Is this the country of the once great and mighty Russia that
a stranger travels over without knowing what country it is?" I
suggested that though we had twenty revolutions I could never imagine
Englishmen being ashamed of the English flag or afraid to call
themselves Englishmen. The translation of my remarks ended in a wonderful
ovation, and I thought the band would never play anything else but the
National Anthem, which it repeated again and again.
My list of telegrams and messages of every kind and character from
every part of Russia and the outside world, together with constant
repetition of the speech in the Press, indicates plainly that from this day
began the resurrection of the Russian soul. Another sign of renewed vigour
and life was the fact that from that day the Russian flag (minus the
Crown) flew from the flagpost over every big station we passed, and on
all public buildings. The Russians are extremely emotional, and I
had managed to strike the right chord the first time.
The day following we marched to the square space surrounding
the cathedral, and I inspected the newly-formed units of the army.
Splendid men with good physique, but slow and stilted in movement. The
remnant of the cadets who had escaped the general massacre was there, a
wonderfully smart set of beautiful boys, who at a distance, looking at their
faces only, I took for girls, much to the disgust of the colonel in charge.
It was altogether a fine and impressive sight, with big crowds and the
fine cathedral as a background. With the "Present" and "The King" at the
end, every man present uncovered, and an old Russian lady knelt and kissed
my adjutant's hand and blessed us as "saviours," while the commandant
asked for cheers for "the only country which came to our help
without conditions." I wonder how that will pan out?
We were entertained at the British Consul's, followed by a concert
at night. It was terribly cold, and no droshkies were to be had. We had
to walk to the theatre in a blinding snowstorm. At 2 A.M. we started on
our last lap.
The sentiments of the people changed completely every few hundred miles.
After leaving Irkutsk we soon discovered that we were in enemy territory, and
the few weeks, and in some cases days, that had elapsed since the retirement
of the Bolshevik Commissars had left the country the prey of the desperado.
Let there be no mistake, Bolshevism lived by the grace of the old r駩me. The
peasant had his land, but the Russian workman had nothing. Not one in a
thousand could tell one letter of the alphabet from another. He was entirely
neglected by the State; there was not a single effective State law dealing
with the labour conditions or the life of the worker in the whole Russian
code. His condition was, and will remain, in spite of the Revolution, utterly
neglected and hopeless. He has not the power to think or act for himself, and
is consequently the prey of every faddist scamp who can string a dozen words
together intelligently. There are no trade unions, because there is no
one amongst them sufficiently intelligent either to organise or manage
them. All the alleged representatives of Labour who have from time to
time visited England pretending to represent the Russian workmen are so
many deputational frauds. There cannot be such a delegate from the
very nature of things, as will be seen if the facts are studied on the
spot. The lower middle classes, especially the professional teacher
class, have invented the figment of organised Russian labour for their
own purpose.
The condition of the Russian workman is such that he can only
formulate his grievances by employing others to do it for him. Hence there
has come into existence numerous professional councils, who for
a consideration visit the workers in their homes and wherever
they congregate, and compile their complaints and grievances. But
these professionals always point out that the rectification of small
points like rates of wages and working hours are a waste of time and
energy; that the real work is to leave the conditions so bad that, in
sheer despair, the worker will rise and destroy capitalism in a night,
and have a perfect millennium made ready for the next morning.
The poor, ignorant, uneducated, neglected Russian workman is perfect
and well-prepared soil for such propaganda. He found himself bound hand
and foot in the meshes of this professional element, who did not belong
to his class and, except in theory, knew nothing of his difficulties.
When this professional element had misled, bamboozled and deserted him, in
a frenzy of despair he determined to destroy this thing called
education, and made the ability to read and write one of the proofs of enmity
to his class on the same principle that our uneducated workmen of the
first half of the nineteenth century destroyed machinery and other
progressive innovations, whose purpose they did not understand. There would
be less chatter about revolution if our people could only understand what
it means to go through the horrors that have destroyed Russia and
her people more effectively than the most ruthless invasion.
We stopped at a station near a mining village largely peopled
with emigrant Chinese workmen. We removed the Bolshevik flag from
the flag-post, and insisted upon the Russian flag being run up in its
stead. A Russian woman told us to go back, and when we asked her why, she
said, "Well, it does not matter; our men will soon find enough earth to
bury you." But another Russian woman thanked us for coming, and hoped we
were not too late to save a country that was sick unto death.
That night we ran into Zema station, where we came to a sudden stop.
I sent my liaison officer to find the cause, and he informed me that
a body of men were beside the engine and threatening to shoot the
driver if he moved another foot. I ordered the "Alarm" to be sounded,
and instantly 400 British soldiers tumbled out of the trucks. Taking
their prearranged positions, they fixed bayonets and awaited orders.
My carriage was the last vehicle of the train. I walked forward to find
the cause of our enforced stoppage, and was just in time to see in
the darkness a squad of armed men leaving the station. I took possession
of the station and telegraphs, and then heard from the officials
that Bolshevik agents had come to the town and had persuaded the workmen
to leave work, to take arms and cut the line to prevent the Allies
moving forward, and await the arrival of the Bolshevik force which had
retired from Baikal. This force had worked its way along the Mongolian
frontier, and was now feeling its way towards the line to destroy the bridge
which carries the railway over the River Ocka at a point about three
versts from Zema. I placed guards around and in the railway works,
engine sheds, and approaches, and discovering telegrams still passing
between the Bolsheviks and the inhabitants, I occupied by force the post
and telegraph office in the town. Orders were issued that all men
must pledge themselves not to interfere with the trains, and return to
work by 6 A.M., or they would be dealt with under martial law. Two
hours elapsed, during which time my other trains arrived, with
machine-gun section complete, and the whole force were disposed to receive
attack.
The troops surrounded the house of the leader of the movement, but
the bird had flown. I found some Bolshevik literature advocating
the wholesale destruction of the bourgeoisie and intelligenzia (I
forget which they put first), also 3,600 roubles, which I gave back to
the wife, saying, "That is a gift from me to you." This act disgusted
the local chief of the gendarmerie, who assured me that it was German
money and ought to be confiscated. I had no doubt it was, but then I
was English, and a Hampshire man at that. Then the usual teacher arrived
and asked if he would be allowed to speak to the "Anglisky
Polkovnika." Receiving an affirmative, he entered and began the conversation.
He naﶥly confessed that if he had known it was an "Anglisky" train
he would have allowed it to pass. They had read my order as to their
pledge to return to work, and wanted to know what I proposed to do if they
did not do so. I answered that after having taken up arms against us
they could expect no mercy, and that if they did not obey my orders
every leader I could find I would shoot. The teacher inquired if I
would allow the men to be called together for consultation by
their prearranged signal at the works. I agreed, if they came without
arms. Soon after, the most awful sound came from a huge buzzer. It was
now midnight, and the air was rent by a wailing sound that grew in
volume, to die away into a world sob. Every Britisher there was affected in
some peculiar fashion; to myself it was like nothing so much as a
mighty groan from a nation in distress. Colonel Frank, my Russian
guide, philosopher and friend, ran from the table when the sound began,
and paced the car in evident anguish, and as it died away exclaimed,
"Poor Russia!" and I had felt the same thought running through my mind. All
my men expressed themselves in similar sentiments and as never wanting
to hear it again.
My business was to get out of the place as quickly as possible, but
to leave the line safe. The small militia force was quite inadequate
to deal with a population fully armed. Hence I ordered the surrender of
all arms by the inhabitants, and allowed twelve hours in which this was
to be done.
Six A.M. arrived, and my officers reported all men at work except
eight, and these reported later and asked forgiveness, which was
readily granted. I then informed the management that I intended to call
a meeting of the men and hear their grievances. The management tried
to dissuade me from my purpose, but I at once ordered their attendance
in the headquarters of the works at 10 A.M., when I would hear the
men's complaints. Promptly to time the work finished, and the men crowded
to the spot selected. A British sentry with fixed bayonet and loaded
rifle stood on either side as I sat at the table, while others were placed
in selected positions about the building. I called the managers and
heads of all the departments first, and warned them that I had been forced
to take this trouble into my own hands, that I intended to settle it,
and that if they interfered with the men in any way, either by
harsh measures or victimisation, I would place them under court-martial
just the same as I would any workman who prevented the smooth working of
the railway; in fact, they being presumably more intelligent, would find
no mercy. This information caused quite a commotion amongst all
concerned. I asked the men to state their grievances. The first workman said
he had no economic grievance; his was political. He had been told the
Allies were counter-revolutionists, and as such should be destroyed. Two
or three protested against this, and said they came out on
economic grounds. They said their objection was to piece-work. I tried to get
a statement from them that their wages were low, but they would
not consent to this, admitting that their pay for the same work was
five times what it was in 1917.
I came to the conclusion that it was more of a military movement on
the part of the Bolshevik leaders than a strike such as we understand it
in England. I gave my decision that the men's leaders were to be tried
by General Field Court-Martial. The men's committee then said that they
had never had the chance to meet anyone in authority before, that they
were anxious not to appear as enemies to the great English people, that if
I would carry out no further repressive action against them, they
would continue to work until the end of the war. They heard that
Bolsheviks were approaching their town, and knew the tortures in store for
them if they were found continuing to help the Allies in their advance to
the Urals. If I would secure protection for them they would sign
an agreement never to strike until the war in Russia had ended. I
believed them, and the agreement was signed, but I insisted upon
disarmament.
That evening the time limit in which the arms were to be handed
in expired. We were informed by the local militia that some arms
were handed in voluntarily, but many more remained.
The following morning a train with General Knox and his Staff
pulled into the station. I reported the whole occurrence to the general,
and how I had received and sent forward notice of his coming and the
object of his journey. It was here that he informed me of the outrage which
the Japanese officers had perpetrated upon him, in spite of the fact that
a big Union Jack was painted on the side of each carriage of his train.
The inhabitants of Zema were just congratulating themselves on
having got rid of the "Anglisky" when they suddenly found machine guns
in position ready to spray all their main thoroughfares with lead
should the occasion arise. Sections of the town were searched, house by
house, until the piles of arms necessitated transport to remove them.
Real sporting guns which could be used for no other purpose, and the
owner of which was guaranteed by the local police, were returned. In
some houses dumps of looted fabrics from other towns were taken
possession of, and altogether work for the courts was found for the next
two months.
The echo of Zema travelled far and wide, and gave the authorities
an object-lesson how to tackle a cancer as deadly as it was devilish.
When Kerensky destroyed the old Russian army sixteen million ignorant
and uneducated soldiers took their rifles and ammunition home. This was
the insoluble problem of every attempt to re-establish order in the
Russian dominions. The Middlesex Regiment made the first plunge at Zema,
and others soon followed along the path indicated. We re-armed the
local militia, and we took the remainder of the confiscated arms to
Omsk, where they were taken over by the Russian authorities for the
new Russian army. I wired to Irkutsk for reinforcements for the
local militia, as I did not think them strong enough to deal with
the possibilities of the situation. The commandant at Irkutsk wired that
he had information which proved there was no truth in the rumoured
approach of Bolshevik forces, which reply I knew from the experience I had
gained in Russian ways merely indicated his determination not to weaken his
own guard.
At midnight I started on my further journey. About a fortnight later
I received a despairing message from the local militia chief at Zema
for help; he said he was nearly surrounded by the Baikal
Bolshevik contingent, which had suddenly appeared. I took the message to
Russian Headquarters at Omsk, and called attention to my wire to Irkutsk and
the refusal to protect this part of the line. Later I received a report
from the commander of the Russian force sent to deal with the situation.
He said that the Bolshevik leader had come into Zema expecting to
receive material and military help from the people. He found them disarmed
and unfriendly, and determined to take no part in further outrages
against established order. He wreaked vengeance upon some of his false
friends, and was then surprised by Government troops, who dispersed his
forces, killing 180 and capturing 800, together with ten machine guns and
150 horses.
As a rule, Bolshevik contingents were easily disposed of in a town.
They usually looted everything and everybody. Officers were elected from
day to day, with the result that such a thing as discipline did not
exist. Still, had that party arrived when I was in Zema we should have had
a pitched battle worth a lifetime, for as it turned out they had
many machine guns, while we had only four; but there would never have
been any doubt about the result, for though we were only a
"garrison battalion," the steadiness of my men under fire had hitherto
been excellent.
We had been passing through hundreds of miles of wonderful
virgin forests for the last two weeks, with only an occasional opening
for village cultivation and an occasional log town of more or
less importance. The hills and valleys as we approached Krasnoyarsk,
covered with pine trees and frozen rivers, looked like a huge
never-ending Christmas card. At last we arrived at Krasnoyarsk, a large,
straggling town of great importance on the River Yenisei. As we approached
we passed miles of derelict war material—tractors, wagons, guns of
every kind and calibre all cast aside as useless, there being no place
where minor defects could be repaired. Some had no apparent defects, but
there they lay, useful and useless, a monument to the entire absence
of organisation in everything Russian.
I had suffered a slight indisposition, so Major Browne deputised for
me, and inspected the Russian and Czech guards of honour drawn up to
welcome the troops on their arrival. I found the town in a very
disturbed condition, and as it was necessary to guard the great bridge, I
accepted the suggestion to quarter a company under the command of
Captain Eastman, O.B.E., in the excellent barracks which had been prepared
for my unit. This place had been originally fixed upon as the station
for the whole battalion, but important events were happening in Omsk.
Our High Commissioner, Sir Charles Eliot, and the Chief of the
British Military Mission, General Knox, had already arrived there, and
required a guard, hence I was ordered to proceed with the remainder of
my battalion. We remained in Krasnoyarsk for two days, and marched
through the town and saluted the British Consulate. On the last evening
the usual banquet was held in our honour, and is worth a few words
because of an incident which created great interest at the time. The guests
were made up of many officers and others in uniform, and also
civilian representatives of the Town Council, the district Zemstvo, and
other public organisations. The usual fraternal speeches and toasts
were given, and not more than the usual six speakers attempted to deliver
an address at one time. A number of dark-featured, glowering civilians
sat at a table almost opposite to myself, men who by their attire and
sombre looks appeared to be unsuited to the banquet atmosphere, and out
of place amongst the gorgeous uniforms of Cossack Atamans and
Russian generals. They seemed to take not the slightest interest in
the proceedings except for a few moments when certain of my words were
being translated. All seemed bent on the business of the evening and a
good dinner, indicating a return to normal conditions. A Social
Revolutionary representative of the town delivered a furious tirade, which I
could get my officer to translate only in part, but even that part showed me
the world-wide division of opinion amongst my Russian hosts.
The orchestra, composed of German and Austrian prisoners,
discoursed sweet music during the evening, alternately listening to the
fiery eloquence of Cossack and Tartar. A Cossack officer, who had drunk
a little vodka, rose and gave an order to the band, but the prisoners
only got out about three notes. What was in those notes, Heaven only
knows! Instantly the whole banqueting hall was a scene of
indescribable confusion. Tartar and Cossack shouted with glee; older Russian
officers ordered the band to stop, and vainly tried to silence the disorder.
The dark-visaged and apparently unemotional civilians threw off
their armour of unconcern, and hurled epithets and shook clenched fists
and defiance at their military fellow-countrymen. Then they all rushed
out of the building in a body, hissing and spluttering like a
badly constructed fuse in a powder trail. It was like the explosion of a
small magazine. I had no idea what had happened, but took in the
full significance of the scene I had witnessed when told that the notes
which had acted like a bomb formed the first bar of "God Save the Tsar." A
few miles farther on the Autocrat of All the Russias had already met
an ignominious death by being thrown down a disused pit near the
line dividing Asia and Europe. In death, as in life, he remained the
divider of his people.
The trains started off during the night, and on the evening of the
next day we arrived at Hachinsk, where a Russian guard did the usual
military honours, and a sad-faced, deep-eyed priest presented me with bread
and salt, as becomes a Tartar who welcomes a friend. It was lucky for
me that I had some little training in public speaking, and that
"Polkovnika Franka" could make such excellent translations, or we might not
have made such a good impression as I flatter myself we did on
some occasions.
At last we arrived at Omsk, the end of our journey, having passed in
a zigzag direction almost round the world. A few miles to the Urals
and Europe again—so near and yet so far!
CHAPTER IX
OMSK
As Omsk, unlike so many other towns of Siberia, did not care to pay
the usual toll demanded by the railway prospectors, it is situated
several versts from the main trunk line. To overcome this inconvenience a
branch line was afterwards run up to the town itself. The date of our
arrival was October 18, and a right royal welcome awaited us. The station
was decorated with the flags of all nations, the Russian for the first
time predominating. We were met by General Matkofsky, the commander of
the district, and his Staff, who welcomed us on behalf of the new
Russian army, by M. Golovaehoff, Assistant Minister for Foreign Affairs, and
the representatives of the municipal authorities and the
co-operative societies. The women of Russia presented us with bread and salt,
and, generally speaking, the people of Omsk gave us a real Russian
welcome. The ceremonial over, the men were taken to the Cadet School for tea
and entertainment, while the Russian officers regaled the Middlesex
officers at a feast in the Officers' Club. We were introduced to all and
sundry, and began to mix wonderfully well. If we had laid ourselves out for
it, we might have visited every decent Russian home in Omsk. As it was,
we soon became so much in demand that most of us had in a short
time formed lasting friendships with a very charming set of people.
Their welcome was doubtless tinged with relief at the security afforded by
the presence of well-disciplined troops. The wife of a Russian general
told me that she felt as though for the first time she could sleep
peacefully in her bed. The little cadet son of another officer gave
permission for his loaded rifle to be taken from the side of his bed, where
it had rested every night since the Bolshevik Revolution and the
cadet massacres had commenced. If I understand the Russian character
denials of this may be expected, but it is a fact that the presence of those
800 English soldiers gave a sense of confidence and security to the
people of Omsk that was pathetic in its simplicity and warmth.
However suspicious of each other as a rule the Russians may be, there is
no question that when their confidence is given, it is given generously
and without reservation. As to its lasting qualities, that has to be
proved, but at the time it is something real and tangible, and no amount
of trouble taken for one's comfort is too great.
On the date of arrival I had only a few moments for conversation
with Sir Charles Eliot, our High Commissioner, on the political situation.
I gathered from him and his Staff that a desperate effort was being
made to join the forces of the Directorate of Five, which stood as
the All-Russian Government and received its authority from the
Constituent Assembly at Ufa—largely Social Revolutionary in character—and
the Siberian Government, the outcome of the Siberian Districts Duma,
which met at Tomsk and was largely reactionary, with a small mixture
of Socialist opinion. The English and French representatives were
genuinely anxious that a workable compromise should be made between these
two groups and a Cabinet formed that would give confidence to
moderate Russian opinion, and so command Allied recognition with
reasonable prospects of success. This very desirable ambition of the
Allied "politicals" had the sympathy of every friend of Russia, but advice
is one thing, accomplishment another. It was impossible to expect that
the effects of hundreds of years of tyranny and bad government could
be swept away by the waving of a diplomatic wand. The Siberian
Government was largely composed of the "old gang," Revolutionary and
Royalist, and derived its support almost exclusively from the desire of the
people to escape further bloodshed; it was guarded by the Royalist Cossack
clans, as lawless as they are brave. The Ufa Directorate derived its
authority from the moderate Social Revolutionary party composed of
the "Intelligenzia"—republican, visionary, and impractical. Kerensky
was, from all accounts, a perfect representative of this class, verbose
and useless so far as practical reconstructive work was concerned.
This class blamed the unswerving loyalty of the Cossacks and the old
army officers for all the crimes of which the Tsars were guilty, and
had hunted them like rats in cellars and streets during the worst days
of the Second Revolution. The officer and Cossack class cursed Kerensky
and the Social Revolutionaries for destroying the old army and letting
free the forces of anarchy and Bolshevism, which had destroyed the State
and had massacred the manhood of Russia in an orgy of violence and
hate.
There should be no mistake made as to the apportionment of
blame. Kerensky is considered by all classes of Russian society as the cause
of all their calamities. They think, rightly or wrongly, that at
the supreme moment when the destiny of his race and country was placed
in his hands he proved traitor to the trust; that had he
possessed one-tenth of the courage of either Lenin or Trotsky millions of
Russians would have been saved from worse than death.
To combine these hostile and divergent elements into a united party
for the resurrection of Russia seemed impossible to me, as it did to
one other Britisher, Mr. David Frazer, the Times Pekin correspondent;
but the "politicals" thought otherwise. That they were guided by the
highest motives and that they gave of their very best in the interest of
the Russian people no one who has the slightest knowledge of the
high personal character of our representatives could doubt for a moment,
but they tried to accomplish the unattainable. The most that could be
said of their policy is that it was worth attempting. Try they did, and
under the influence of the Bolshevik guns booming along the Urals and
of Royalist conspiracies at Chita a piece of paper was produced with
a number of names upon it which seemed to bear the resemblance of
a working arrangement between these two opposites.
I am writing this within three weeks of the occurrence, and may
modify my views later, but for the life of me I cannot understand
the satisfaction of our "politicals" with their work. They "downed tools"
at once and disappeared from the scene of their triumph as though the
few names on a piece of paper had solved the whole problem of the future
of Russia. It would be mighty interesting to know the nature of
their communications to their respective Governments. One thing, however,
had been done which was fated to have important after-effects.
Vice-Admiral Koltchak had been brought into the new Council of Ministers with
the title of Minister for War. I had never met the officer, and knew
nothing about him or his reputation, and merely lumped him in with the rest
as an additional unit in an overcrowded menagerie. Frazer and I had
many talks about these events, but we could fasten on to nothing real in
the situation except danger.
On November 6, 1918, we were all invited to a banquet in honour of
this new All-Russian Government. It was to be the climax of all our
efforts and a tangible evidence of the successful accomplishment of a
great diplomatic task. I was rather late, and the ante-rooms were
already filled with soldiers and diplomats in grand uniforms with
glittering swords and decorations.
I watched this peculiar and intensely highly-strung crowd with
the greatest interest, and except for one figure—a sort of cross between
a Methodist parson and a Plymouth Brother—was struck by the
complete absence of personality amongst the people present. The
parsonified person referred to turned out to be the Social
Revolutionary, Volagodsky, President of the Siberian Council, who had now
transferred his love from Siberia to the whole of Russia. But as my liaison
officer was repeating the names of those present a smart little energetic
figure entered the room. With eagle eyes he took in the whole scene at
a glance. The other officers had bowed gracefully to all their friends
and gallantly kissed the ladies' hands, while around them buzzed
the conversation. For an instant the buzz ceased, during which the
brown figure with the dark, clear-cut face shook hands with an officer
friend and departed. The impression on my mind was that I had seen a
small, vagrant, lonely, troubled soul without a friend enter unbidden to
a feast.
The new President of the Council of Ministers, Avkzentieff, presided
at the banquet, and as we sat down I found myself at the end of the
head table, which gave me a good view of the stranger I had seen in
the vestibule sitting second round the corner. The dinner was good,
the vodka gave warmth to the blood and made a very pleasant contrast to
the "60 below" outside. Avkzentieff led the speeches. Immediately my
mind flew to Hyde Park Corner, and then to the Lyceum stage with Irving
in "The Bells." He spoke with assumed sincerity, cutting the air with
his hands in the manner that a Cossack sweeps off a head with his blade.
He sank his voice and hissed his words in a hoarse stage whisper,
while pointing to the ceiling with a dramatic forefinger. In other words,
he was the best actor it had been my pleasure to see for a long
time—a second edition of his more famous colleague, the futile
Kerensky. Little did I dream that within a few days I would beg for this
man's life and that the Middlesex Regiment would shield him from
eternity.
Then followed a speech by General Knox (Chief of the British
Military Mission), who implored all classes of Russian thought to pull
together to establish an Army and a Government capable of supporting law
and public order, a speech full of patriotism and very much to the
point. Then came General Bolderoff, Commander-in-Chief of the new Russian
army and military member of the Ufa Directorate. He had the appearance of
a big, brave, blundering Russian officer. Not too much brain, cunning,
but not clever. I should, however, give him credit for more than
ordinary honesty. Later Admiral Koltchak spoke—just a few short
definite sentences. Very few cheers or shouts greeted this orator. He seemed
more lonely than ever, but presented a personality that dominated the
whole gathering. There was the usual passing round and signing of menus.
I sent mine direct to the admiral for his signature, and when
he automatically passed it to General Bolderoff I said "Neat," and it
was returned with the solitary name of this solitary man. I was
now absolutely satisfied that the new Government was a combination
that refused to mix, and took the most stringent precautions to see that
my unit did not become involved in its impending overthrow. I,
however, made an important discovery at this congratulatory banquet, namely,
that Russia still had one man who was able to rescue her from anarchy.
The business of Omsk went on much as usual, but Omsk society became more
subdued in its whisperings. Clique countered clique, and conspirators
undermined conspirators, while a peculiar tension hung over all.
During the negotiations connected with the formation of this
Government a very serious hitch occurred which at one time threatened the
whole project with disaster. General Bolderoff was known as a
Social Revolutionary in politics. Through him the Social Revolutionaries
had practically supreme control of the new army. Avkzentieff and Co.,
aiming at Social Revolutionary control of all the forces of the new
Government, demanded that a Social Revolutionary should also control
the newly-organised militia, which were to act as a sort of military
police under the new r駩me. This was resented by the more moderate members
of both groups, as it would have practically placed all power in the
hands of one group, and that not distinguished for administrative ability
or caution. In addition to which, the very claim made the
moderates suspicious as to the use for which such power was to be employed.
The presence of the Allies and the determination to form some sort
of administration overcame these suspicions, and the moderates gave way
and left both forces under the command of the Social Revolutionary
group.
The Allies were pushing forward supplies intended for the new
armies facing the Terrorists along the Ural front, but it was soon
discovered that such arms were being deflected from their proper destination.
The front line was kept denuded of arms and equipment of which it was
in greatest need, while the militia in the rear, and under the
Social Revolutionary control, were being regimented and fitted out
with everything they required. The appeals of the front-line generals
to Bolderoff, the Social Revolutionary Commander-in-Chief, fell on
deaf ears, and things were getting into a serious condition.
Admiral Koltchak, as Minister for War, presented the appeals to
General Bolderoff, and backed them in a very determined manner. Bolderoff
was equally outspoken, declaring that the appeals from the front
were fictitious, and concluded one of these wrangles by informing the
admiral that it was not his business; that the Social Revolutionary group
had been forced by one of the Allies to accept the admiral as a member
of the Government; that they had done so merely to secure Allied
support and recognition, but he would remain a member of the Government only
so long as he did not interfere in business from which, by a resolution
of the Directorate, he was expressly excluded. Admiral Koltchak
thereupon tendered his resignation, but was later prevailed upon to withdraw
it so as to keep up a resemblance of harmony before the Allied Powers.
He, however, insisted upon making a personal inspection of the front,
for which permission was granted, as much to get him out of Omsk as for
the proper performance of his ministerial duties.
CHAPTER X
ALONG THE URALS
On November 4 I received a telegram from Mr. Preston, British Consul
at Ekaterinburg, asking that a detachment might be sent to attend
on November 9 at the inauguration of Czech national life and the
ceremonial presentation of colours to four Czech battalions of the Czech
National Army. I consulted General Knox, and he having received a similar
request from General Gaida, commanding at Ekaterinburg, that a detachment
should visit the several fronts over the Urals for the purpose of giving
moral support to the war-weary veterans of our Allies, it was decided that
I should take the regimental band and a guard of one hundred picked
men for this purpose. Both Czech and Russian were sad at the long weary
wait between the promised help of England and the appearance of the
first khaki-clad soldier on the scene.
All preparations had been made for my journey, and I was timed to
start from Omsk at 3 P.M. on Friday. Early on Friday I was informed
that Admiral Koltchak, the Minister for War, was also travelling to the
Czech ceremony, and, as engines were very scarce, would I allow his
carriage to be attached to my train? I readily consented. About midday a
further note informed me that the admiral's own car was found to be full of
the wives and children of his old naval officers, that there were no
other cars, but they hoped to be able to get another by 7 P.M. The result
was that we did not turn out of the town station till that hour. We had
only got to the lower station, less than a mile on our journey, when
the officials informed me that something had broken on the
admiral's carriage which would take two hours to repair. I felt there was
a deliberate attempt being made by someone to prevent either the
admiral or myself from performing our journey. At 11 P.M. I walked out to
the workshops where the repairs were being effected, and sat on an
anvil until 4 A.M., through a horrible Siberian night, while a
good-tempered "Russky" blacksmith accomplished his part of the task.
No Russian official would dream of doing a straight thing if a
crooked one would accomplish his purpose. So "Polkovnika" Frank telegraphed
in my name to all the railway section commandants ordering them under
pain of summary execution to clear their part of the line and prepare
express engines at each stopping-place ready to haul on to the admiral's
train the moment it came in. We bribed an old Russian provodnik to get us
a Russian flag to fasten on the admiral's carriage, which he did, and
we became the first Russian train that had dared to carry a Russian
flag for nearly a year. We also had two Union Jacks, and altogether
the Russian officials became suspicious that here at any rate was
a combination of colour to which the greatest respect must be paid.
The result was that we finally started on our journey at 7 A.M.
instead of 7 P.M., just twelve hours late, and arrived at our destination
one hour in front of time. Guards of honour awaited us, and breakfast of
a more or less scanty character. A presentation of bread and salt, on
a fine wooden dish on which the ladies had painted a picture of the
old monastery under whose walls the great Czech national ceremony was
to take place. We marched past the building in which the Tsar Nicholas
II and his family had been imprisoned and from which they were taken
to die. I am anxious not to believe the untold horrors alleged to have
been inflicted on the female members of his family, but they are
told categorically. It is best to believe nothing one hears in Russia,
and what one actually sees is not always what it seems.
We saluted the flag at the Consulate, where our great good comrade
and fellow-countryman, Consul Preston, gave warmth and good cheer to man
and beast. Suddenly we turned to the right and entered a huge
square, already surrounded by Czech troops, infantry, artillery and cavalry.
It was indeed a great sight. On the highest corner of the square a
platform was erected, on the right of which we were given the post of honour,
and for some strange reason which I could not understand were asked to
play the British National Anthem, when the whole Czech Army came to
the "Present!" as General Gaida and his Staff, with the colours, entered
the square. I felt that we were celebrating the birth of a nation. The
scene had that peculiar solemnity about it that makes the moment
feel pregnant with world events. One of the units was my old
Ussurie battalion, and our old chum, Captain (now Colonel) Stephan, was
the proudest man there, as he bore from the hands of the priest
the newly-consecrated colours of his country. What quantities of beer
we shall drink together if I ever see him in his dear Prague, thinking
of our thirsty days in Eastern Siberia!
It was my first introduction to the dashing young Czech officer,
General Gaida, who by sheer pluck had played such an important part in
cutting a way for his army from west to east. We had the usual banquet, at
which Admiral Koltchak delivered the first important speech since
his appointment as Minister for War. I gave expression to the delight of
my own country at the birth of new nations and the resurrection of
freedom amongst the subject people of the world. I also gave expression to
my pleasure that the first act of the new Russian Minister for War was
to visit his army at the front and make himself personally acquainted
with the conditions of the Russian soldiers who were so gallantly fighting
to protect the people and the State from violence and anarchy.
The ceremony over, we started at once for the Kunghure front, and
the early morning found us sliding rapidly down the European side of
the Urals. Huge forests, all loaded with snow, covered the mountain
sides, and there was a temperature quite impossible for British
military operations. We arrived about 11 A.M. at the headquarters of the
army under the command of General Count Galitzin. We held long
conferences and then lunched in his mess, which was quartered in an
eight-wheeled American truck. An occasional shell exploded first to right and
then to left, but none came very near, and by 2 P.M. the firing died
away altogether. It was decided to march to the advanced outpost and take
the band to give both friend and foe an opportunity to judge a sample
of British music. We got to the extreme point near which a cutting in
the railway gave excellent protection for the band, while the
admiral's Staff and my Middlesex guard went forward to have a look at the
enemy. The band started "Colonel Bogey," then went on to something which I
do not remember, but while we were groping about through machine-gun
pits, etc., the band behind began "Tipperary." That just put the
finishing touch to Bolshevik patience! This famous war tune got on their
gunners' nerves and they began to shell the tune for all they were
worth. Needless to say not a single shell went anywhere near the mark.
All shrieked over our heads and exploded harmlessly among the forest
trees; one, however, dropped near the railway bridge and went off like
a Hampstead squib on a wet bonfire night. It shows an utter lack
of culture among the Bolshevik officers that they could not appreciate
good music after we had taken so much trouble to bring it within their
reach. The band finished and the shelling ended. I expect they fancied they
had frightened my bandsmen, but the fact was they enjoyed the
unique experience immensely.
General Count Galitzin is a very fine type of the officer of the
old r駩me; an aristocrat to his finger tips, but a fine leader of men,
born to command. I should think there is a big strain of Tartar blood in
his make-up, but he is altogether the sort of man one would prefer to
meet as friend rather than foe. We discussed the possibility of an
offensive in the direction of Perm, from where I humorously suggested we
might be able to rescue the forces of General Poole, which had gone into
winter quarters somewhere in the direction of Archangel. We returned
to Ekaterinburg, and without stopping, proceeded towards the Lisvin
front to meet General Pepelaieff.
We arrived on the Lisvin front about 10 A.M. next day, but did not
see the enemy or hear his guns. This army had been compelled to retire
some 60 versts the very day we were discussing an advance on Perm, and
its present position was none too secure. Pepelaieff is a young general,
not more than thirty, but looked a real hard-working soldier. His
uniform was as dirty and worn, though not quite so dilapidated, as the
majority of his soldiers. He had absolute confidence that he could beat the
enemy if his men had rifles and ammunition, which many had not. Half his
men were waiting for the rifles of comrades who might be killed or frozen
in the snow. The conferences were quite businesslike, and
Admiral Koltchak's presence seemed to galvanise the whole army into life
and energy. The "Russky soldat," whose boots had long since disappeared
and whose feet were bound up in bags to protect them from the snow,
felt almost certain that proper boots and clothes would follow from the
War Minister's visit. Pepelaieff came back in my carriage to meet
General Gaida, and the admiral also relished a British soldier's ration as
we discussed things generally, including the proposed advance and
the necessary measures to make it into a victory.
We were to have gone next to the extreme right, where General
Verzbitsky operated on the flank, but the admiral said the condition of
the soldiers was very sad, and his immediate business was to organise
the rear and so secure the means by which the soldier at the front could
do his duty. We saw the ceremonial of the presentation of colours to
the 11th Siberian Rifles, a fine proceeding greatly enhanced by the
fact that three officers of the regiment had rescued the colours
(originally presented by Peter the Great) from the Bolshevik Revolutionaries,
and as pedlars and peasants had tramped for months through the Bolshevik
lines and brought them safely to the new regiment.
It was necessary for the admiral to see General Surovey and
General Detriks and their Staffs at Chilliyabinsk, and also to have a look
at the Ufa front. Travelling all night, we arrived at Chilliyabinsk
next morning, and after quite a formal inspection of guards, we adjourned
for lunch. The date I do not remember, but my old friend Colonel
Pichon burst through all etiquette to inform me of the terms of
armistice between Germany and the Entente, and brought out a bottle of
champagne he had preserved for the occasion; we swore by all the powers above
and below that we were the greatest people the world had ever seen in
all its ages and intended to remain so.
Lunch over, I left the admiral to his generals and walked a
little through this straggling, snow-swept town, firmly believing that we
were about to start for Ufa. At 5 P.M. I was informed that the
conferences were over and there were urgent reasons for an immediate return
to Omsk. I did not object as I was not anxious to see more of this army
of ill-fed, half-clad soldiers struggling to save the State
under intolerable conditions. We started on our return journey and
travelled till 11 A.M. next day, by which time we had arrived at
Petropalovsk. Here the station commandant informed us that General Bolderoff
wished our train to wait for his, as it was most essential that he should
have a conference with the Minister for War. This was the first intimation
I had received that General Bolderoff had left Omsk and was on his way
to visit the Ufa front. The admiral invited me to his carriage
and explained the critical situation at Omsk, but could give no reason
for the sudden decision of the Commander-in-Chief to leave Omsk and meet
him on the way. I had my suspicions that the two groups of the
Government had come to grips, and that each had decided to destroy the other;
that Admiral Koltchak was to be sounded as to which of these groups had
his favour, and that his life, and perhaps that of his British escort,
would depend upon his answer. Bolderoff and the people at Omsk were unaware
of the presence of the British escort or its numbers, and while they
may have discovered our joint appearance at the Ekaterinburg function,
there had been no original decision to accompany the admiral to
Chilliyabinsk. That was only arranged the previous day. In revolutions you
can never be too careful, hence I gave orders to my men to load and be ready
for instant action if necessary. Orders were also issued to patrol
the platform and allow no people, uniformed or otherwise, to collect
near the trains, and in no circumstances were the two soldiers who were
to accompany the admiral to lose sight of him for one instant
without reporting it to me. Two others stood guard at the entrance to
General Bolderoff's carriage. When I saw the look on the face of
the Commander-in-Chief's attendants I was satisfied that my precautions
were no more than necessary.
The general's train drew into the station and Admiral Koltchak
entered Bolderoff's carriage at exactly 12 noon on November 6, 1918. I asked
my servant, Moorman, to take a "snap" of the two trains, as I felt
that this conference was full of big events for Russia. While taking the
snap a returned emigrant workman spoke to Moorman in good English. He
asked who all these officers were and what they were all talking about,
and when my servant informed him he did not know, the emigrant said: "It
is all right so long as they do not want to bring back the old r駩me,
but if that is their object I can tell them that Russia will never submit
to live under the old r駩me again." I thought, and think now, that in
that workman's words I heard the voice of Russia. The conference between
the admiral and the general broke up at five o'clock; it had lasted
five hours.
The admiral was hungry and came into my carriage for something to
eat; his servants had nothing ready as it is the Russian custom never
to begin to prepare a meal till you are ready to eat it. After the meal
we talked, and from the conversation I gathered the nature of the
questions discussed at his conference with the Commander-in-Chief. He asked
me whether in England our Minister for War had any responsibilities
placed upon him for the supply of clothing, equipment and general condition
of the British Army? I replied that in England the Minister for War
was responsible to the Cabinet and, through Parliament, to the country
for the general efficiency of the British Army in every detail. He
answered: "What would you think in England if the Commander-in-Chief told
the Minister for War that these matters had nothing to do with him, that
he would be allowed to keep a small office with two clerks but no staff,
as it was the Minister for War's name only that was of any use to
the Directorate (or in your case Cabinet), and the less he interfered
with the affairs of his department the better for all concerned?" I
answered: "If I were the Minister I should claim to have absolute control of
my department, or resign." He thought a minute and said: "That is what
I have done," or "what I intend to do," I forget which. From what
followed I think it must have been the former, because I asked him what
General Bolderoff said in answer to his claim, to which he replied:
"General Bolderoff is a very good man, and though he does not see everything
as I wish, I think he understands the situation, and will himself ask
that greater power should be given to enable me to save the new Russian
army, that it may be able to resurrect the Russian State." I well
remember that word "resurrect"; it was so pregnant with truth. The State
was dead, Russia was no more; resurrection was necessary.
We arrived at Omsk town station at 5.30 on the evening of November
17, 1918. The admiral thanked me for my help and my guard and for
the kindness and protection I had afforded him. I promised him my
continued help and sympathy in his patriotic attempt to revive the spirit of
his people. He went straight to his lodgings and remained there.
The Times correspondent in a message to his newspaper has
suggested that the admiral had prior knowledge of what was to happen that
night in Omsk. I do not think that was the case. He may have guessed
that something very unpleasant was in the wind—the least sensitive
amongst those behind the scenes knew that—but what it was, from which
direction it would come or on whom it would fall was a secret known to but
very few, and I am convinced that the admiral, except in a second degree,
was not one of them. Colonel (soon to be General) Lebediff could tell
the whole story, though his name was not even mentioned during the
coup d'鴡t. A young and able Cossack officer, he was on the Staff
of Korniloff when Kerensky invited the great Cossack general to march
his army to Petrograd to save the newly-elected National Assembly. It
is well known how, when Korniloff obeyed Kerensky's order,
he treacherously turned and rent to pieces the only force which was
moving at his own request and could have saved Russia. He, in turn, became
the victim of the ghouls who urged him to this act of destruction.
Lebediff escaped, but one can be certain that he retained a lasting hate
towards the Social Revolutionaries who had betrayed his great leader.
The comrades of Kerensky, and in some cases the actual betrayers,
had found refuge in the Directorate of Five and the Council of
Ministers, and were continuing to play the same double game which had brought
ruin on the first National Assembly and disaster upon the Russian
people. They were members of the same futile crowd of useless charlatans who
by their pusillanimity had made their country a byword and the Treaty
of Brest-Litovsk possible. I was in a position to judge. I was certain
that this young man was the wrong sort to allow the execution of his chief
to pass without attempting punishment.
He had drifted down to Southern Russia and joined General Denikin in
his first efforts against the Bolsheviks. Sent from Denikin with
dispatches to Omsk, he became the centre of a group of desperadoes who were
in want of a cool brain to make them formidable. The state of Omsk at this
time was simply indescribable. Every night as soon as darkness set in
rifle and revolver shots and shouts could be heard in all directions.
The morning sanitary carts picked up from five to twenty dead
officers. There were no police, no courts, no law, no anything. In
desperation the officers grouped themselves together and hit back
indiscriminately at the people they thought responsible for the murder of
their comrades. So a fair proportion of civilian bodies became mixed up with
those wearing uniforms. That the officers got home at last on the right
people is proved by the fact that these nightly murders became fewer and
then practically ceased altogether.
It was into this scene of blood that we were hurled, and this was
the condition which had become quite normal in the capital under the rule
of the five-pointed Directorate. Its members were the most
unmitigated failures that even poor distracted Russia had so far produced,
and the people waited, hoping and longing, for their speedy removal. I was
not at all surprised when, next morning, my liaison officer, Colonel
Frank, returned from the Russian Headquarters in great perturbation and
with great excitement informed me that Russia was doomed never to rise out
of her troubles. I asked why. He answered that during the night
some villains had arrested the Social Revolutionary members of
the Directorate and Government, that no one at Headquarters knew the
persons who had again upset the whole government of the country, and he had
no doubt that the members of the late Government were already murdered.
I took the necessary precautions for the safety of my command and
awaited developments. I knew that the telegraph to the east was cut and that
a coup d'鴡t was in course of execution.
CHAPTER XI
WHAT HAPPENED AT OMSK
At 11 A.M. on November 18 I was officially informed that the Council
of Ministers had met at 9 A.M., and were now in session, having met
to consider the situation produced by the arrest of the Directorate.
They had already asked Admiral Koltchak to accept supreme authority, that
he had refused, but the Ministers had great hope that for the sake
of Russia the admiral could be prevailed upon to take the burden
of Government upon himself, as it appeared to be the only means of
getting the country out of her desperate situation. The wildest rumours were
in circulation: that my carriage would be attacked by bombs, that
the British would at any time be obliged to fight for their lives. I told
my informants that they need not worry about us; we were well able to
take care of ourselves. They could not understand our indifference. The
fact was that not a man or officer in my battalion had the slightest
inkling of the position. Then the tune changed. Would I defend the Ministers
who were still in session if they were attacked? My answer was that
any political refugee who sought asylum in my lines would be protected,
but he must give up every idea of again taking any part in Russian
affairs. "But what would you do if the Russian troops revolted and sought
to murder those who had come into your lines. Would you give them
up?" "Never!" "What if the Czech commanders made the demand?" "Still
never; besides which the Czechs are too honourable ever to make a demand
such as no soldier could accept." The last question was the most important
of all, and was doubtless the kernel of the whole series, the others
being mere camouflage.
The Czechs had just inaugurated their National Republican
Government, and were naturally obsessed with the usual "Liberty, Equality,
and Fraternity" business, and could not be expected to view
the establishment of a Dictatorship within their sphere of operations
with entire unconcern or without serious misgivings. The hostile attitude
of the Russian branch of their National Council at Ekaterinburg
and Chilliyabinsk, directly they heard of Koltchak's acceptance of
the supreme authority, is proof of the danger which might evolve from
that quarter.
The Council of Ministers, and perhaps Koltchak himself, were unable
to take the final plunge until they had a thorough understanding of
the British attitude. The position of the Czech forces at Omsk made
it impossible for them to approach the place where the Ministers were
in session without passing the British, and my machine guns commanded
every avenue leading to or from the Russian Headquarters.
Things were now in such a state of tension that for the safety of
my command I informed both the Russian and Czech authorities that I
should not allow bodies of troops or citizens either to approach or
collect near my cantonment; that such approach or collection would be treated
as hostile, and dealt with accordingly. That these arrangements gave
the Ministers greater confidence to proceed with their policy I have
no doubt. That was one of the inevitable consequences of the
preparations for our own defence, but not the inspiration of their policy,
which was entirely their own; but it did steady the situation.
I place these facts on record that those who are interested may be
able to give them their proper order of value and importance. I
afterwards learnt that more than one highly-placed official's wife had
all preparations made for a rapid descent upon the Middlesex quarters.
About 2.30 P.M., November 18, I was informed that Admiral Koltchak
had assumed absolute power under the title of "Supreme Governor," with
a Council of Ministers who would be responsible to him for the
proper performance of their duties; that he proposed to call on the
French representative, Monsieur Renault, to present himself in the
evening; that he would then call on me, as the senior British officer in
Omsk, and in my case he would answer any questions I chose to put to him.
He called, and it is as well to place here the report I made upon
the subject at the time:
From Lieutenant Colonel John Ward, M.P., C.M.G., Omsk, Siberia.
To G.O.C. China Command. Through B.M.M. H.Q.
Headquarters B.M.M., Vladivostok.
SIR,—For State reasons I deem it necessary to give the
following information that it may be forwarded home to the proper
authorities.
About 2.30 P.M. on November 18, 1918, my liaison officer (Colonel
Frank, of the Russian Army) informed me that at a meeting of the Council
of Ministers, just held, the Council had offered to place supreme
sovereign power in the hands of Admiral Alexander Koltchak. The admiral had
first refused to accept, but that such pressure had been applied to force
him to accept that he had at last reluctantly consented.
Further, that Admiral Koltchak had assumed the title of
"Supreme Governor of all Russia," and was calling upon the French Ambassador
in the evening, after which he would call on me as the Senior
British Officer holding official position in Omsk.
About 9 P.M. Admiral Koltchak called at my headquarters. The
following gentlemen were present to receive him: Lieutenant Colonel J.F.
Neilson, Captain Stephani, Colonel R. Frank (Russian Army), and Mr.
Frazer (Times correspondent). He wore the full dress of a Russian
admiral.
The admiral, who speaks fair English, informed me of the
circumstances and reasons for his assumption of supreme authority in all
Russia.
An attempt had been made to combine all parties in the Government of the
country to reduce it to a state of order, so that the people might be able to
decide the future Government of Russia. The Council chosen by the Ufa
Assembly had tried to work together for this purpose, but had failed. The
final dissolution had been brought about by a proclamation issued by the
Central Committee of the Social Revolutionary party, which was intended to
produce in the new army the same conditions that had destroyed the old army.
The proclamation had been signed by the Social Revolutionary President,
Chernoff, and when it was proposed to take action against those who were
destroying the discipline of the army, two Social Revolutionary members of
the Council, Avkzentieff and Zenzinoff, could see nothing wrong in Chernoff's
subversive propaganda. It later transpired that both were members of the
Social Revolutionary Committee which had issued the literature in question,
and refused to either leave the Social Revolutionary Committee or repudiate
the anti-discipline propaganda of their friends.
This brought the new Government to a complete standstill, and,
faced with absolute anarchy, the Council of Ministers had no alternative
but to dissolve the old Directorate of Five and centre the supreme power
in one person, to whom the Council of Ministers would be responsible
for the administration of their several departments.
I answered that the reasons, coupled with my own knowledge, appeared
to justify the action, but I had heard that the Social
Revolutionary members of the Directorate and others had been arrested, and
that if this action supposed their execution it would make the whole
proceeding look like an attempt on the part of the old army officers to
destroy the present arrangements in favour of a return to the old r駩me.
Further, if the people of England thought this was the policy of the admiral
and his friends, they would not only lose the friendly sympathy of
the English people but also of America and France.
Admiral Koltchak replied that at the moment he did not know
the whereabouts of the prisoners, but he would make inquiries and inform
me later. That his sole object in burdening himself with the
overwhelming responsibilities of Supreme Governor of Russia in this sad hour
of her history was to prevent the extremists on either side continuing
the anarchy which made the establishment of a free constitution
impossible. That if his action at any future time was not in harmony with
the establishment of free political institutions as understood by
the Democracy of England, he would be convinced that he had failed.
I thanked him for his good opinion of my country, and called
his attention to the letter of His Majesty the King to President
Wilson, received at Omsk on November 14, 1918, in which the principles
of democracy and freedom were exalted, and warned him that the free
peoples of the world would resist any attempt to force the Russian people
back under a system of tyranny and despair.
Admiral Koltchak replied that he had read the letter of His Majesty
the King of England, and his one hope was that soon Russia might enjoy
the blessing of equally free institutions.
Omsk, Siberia, November 20, 1918.
From Lieutenant Colonel John Ward, M.P., C.M.G., Omsk, Siberia.
To G.O.C. China Command. Through B.M.M.
Headquarters B.M.M., Vladivostok.
Further Report on Political Crisis in Russia.
Following my report of the assumption by Admiral Koltchak of the
supreme Governorship of Russia, I wish to add:
As I was unable to secure any official information relative to
the whereabouts of the members of the Directorate who had been
made prisoners during the night of November 17, I wrote to the
Russian authorities (through Lieutenant Colonel J. F. Neilson) on the night
of the 18th requesting information upon the subject. On November 19, in
the absence of information, I sent the following letter direct to
Admiral Koltchak, the Supreme Governor:
OMSK, 19.11.18. 3 P.M.
From Colonel Ward. To Admiral Koltchak.
After our interview last evening I sent you a note
(through Lieutenant Colonel J. F. Neilson) asking for information and
some guarantee for the imprisoned members of the Council.
So far I have received no information upon the subject.
I have already told you that I am sure my country would look with
grave concern upon any injury inflicted without proper trial upon
these prisoners of State, and I should esteem it as a favour if you can
supply me with information upon this subject.—Yours sincerely,
(Signed) JOHN WARD (Lt.-Col.).
Colonel Frank, my liaison officer, took the letter to
Russian Headquarters, and on his return informed me that the admiral thanked
me for my letter and that he was pleased to be able to allay my fears.
Three officers, named Lieutenant Colonel Krasilnikoff, Colonel
Volkov, and Lieutenant Colonel Katanaev, had presented themselves
at Headquarters and reported that they took upon themselves the
entire responsibility for the arrest of the members of the old
Russian Government, that they had not injured them in any way, that they
were prepared to hand their prisoners over to the authorities, together
with several millions of roubles, believed to be loot, and papers which
they had found in their possession. That the admiral had placed the
prisoners under a strong guard of his own, and had placed the three officers
under arrest to be tried by court-martial.
He further promised that no harm should come to them, and that
he proposed to convey them out of the country at the earliest
opportunity.
November 20. 1 P.M.
Admiral Koltchak, hearing that a supply guard of my battalion
was returning to Vladivostok, has made request that I would allow
the railway cars conveying the State prisoners to some unknown point on
the Chinese frontier to be attached to my train for purposes of secrecy
and additional safety. I have consented, and have strengthened the guard
for this purpose.
Omsk, Siberia, November 21, 1918.
[COPY.]
From Second-Lieutenant P.C. Cornish-Bowden, 25th Battalion
Middlesex Regiment.
To The Adjutant, 25th Battalion Middlesex Regiment.
Sir,—I have the honour to report for the information of the
Commanding Officer:
1. The train conveying the four Russian political exiles
(Messrs. Avkzentieff, Argunoff, Rogovsky, and Zenzinoff) and the Russian
guard, together with a detachment of British troops under my command, left
Omsk about 2 A.M. on November 21, and arrived at Harbin on November 27.
The journey was quiet. Most of the larger towns, where trouble
was anticipated, were passed at night.
2. I have since been informed by the officer commanding the
Russian guard that all traffic between Irkutsk and Chita was stopped by order
of General Semianoff, and that the trains were searched for the
exiles after we had passed, but I have no evidence in support of this.
3. The exiles expressed the greatest possible gratitude for the
presence of British troops, and said that they mistrusted their own
Russian guard, though I saw nothing whatever at any time to lead me to
believe their suspicions were well founded.
4. On arrival at Harbin the exiles strongly petitioned me to
accompany the train to Chang-Chun, and the officers in charge of the Russian
guard being quite willing, I decided to accompany the train to
the Chinese-Manchurian frontier. We reached Chang-Chun about 2 A.M.
on November 28, and the exiles left that place by themselves by train
on the evening of the same day.
5. We reached Harbin again on the 29th inst., where I parted
company with the Russian guard. We reached Vladivostok on the morning
of December 2. I immediately reported to the O.C. Detachment, and
I reported the before-mentioned facts verbally to General Knox.
6. The conduct of the N.C.O. and men of my detachment on the journey
was very good, and no increase of sickness took place amongst them.—I
have the honour to be, sir, your obedient servant,
(Signed) P.C. CORNISH-BOWDEN (Second-Lieutenant).
Vladivostok, Siberia, December 2, 1918.
I had already gained enough experience of revolutions to know that if
I did not press my point vigorously Avkzentieff and Co. were as dead
as mutton. I also knew that my countrymen have a rooted dread
of dictatorships, and that if Admiral Koltchak's assumption of power
was either connected with or promoted by the execution of his
opponents without trial, assistance or eventual recognition by the
British Government would be made almost impossible. My own agents had
discovered the place where the prisoners were detained, also that they were
to be quietly bayoneted in the night, as shooting would attract attention.
I was also certain that Koltchak knew nothing about this. The
whole business was in the hands of an Officers' Revenge Society, a body
who had sworn an oath to kill just the number of Bolshevik
Revolutionaries as there had been officers murdered by Trotsky's and
Avkzentieff's people. Both parties had similar combinations which left the
marks of their foul deeds on the streets every night.
The state of affairs was such that only by a dictatorship could the
most rudimentary order be maintained. I, a democrat, believing in
government of the people by the people, thought I saw in the dictator the one
hope of saving the remnants of Russian civilisation and culture. Words
and names have never frightened me. If circumstances force on me a
problem for solution, I never allow preconceived notions and ideas formed in
the abstract, without the experience of the actual then existing facts,
to warp my judgment in deciding the issue; and I am vain enough to
believe that, had the same situation presented itself to Englishmen
generally, nine out of ten would act as I did. I merely "carried on."
The traditions of our race and country did the rest.
Having, in my talk with the admiral and the report I made, accepted
his position of Supreme Governor, I did not mean that he should be left
to fight his way unaided against the enemies who surrounded him. In
other words, while outwardly remaining neutral, I constantly
made representations and gave advice, when asked, about everything,
both internal and external; and here it may be interesting to our own
people to know some of the problems which confronted the Supreme Governor.
The Japanese question was the first. General Rosanoff was Bolderoff's
Chief of Staff, and it was important to the Supreme Governor that he
should get the hang of outstanding matters and also make himself
fairly acquainted with the policy of the deposed Directorate. He
interviewed General Rosanoff and the Staff generally, and discovered that
after the fall of Samara the Bolshevik army moved rapidly towards Ufa, and
the Directorate became so alarmed that they demanded some definite
policy from the Commander-in-Chief as to how he proposed to deal with
this menace. Bolderoff never thought of effectively organising the
new Russian army, but suggested that things were so critical, and
that England, France, and America were so slow, that the only alternative
was to invite the Japanese to push their army forward to the Urals. This
was exactly what Japan wanted, but the Japanese Staff demanded as a
quid pro quo to their advance to Ekaterinburg and Chilliyabinsk that
they should be placed in absolute possession of the railway and
telegraph lines to those points. Bolderoff and the Directorate boggled at
this for a time, but as the Bolsheviks began to get close to Ufa, and
also concentrated an army of about one hundred thousand men for an
offensive towards Ekaterinburg, the situation became so pressing that
the Directorate gave way, and a few days before the coup d'鴡t
Bolderoff had sent word to the Japanese that their terms were accepted.
The Japanese had made all preparations to move when Koltchak took
the reins in his own hands. He asked my advice. I advised him to say to
the Japanese that the change of Government had also involved a change
of policy, and that it would be inadvisable for the Japanese to
advance beyond their position at Chita until the subject had been
further discussed. They made him many tempting offers of help, both arms
and money, but he refused them all, and they were unable to move him
from the position he had taken up.
A subject that led to unfortunate bickerings between Admiral
Koltchak and the French was the appointment by the Allied Council of Paris
of General Ganin as the Commander of the Allied and Russian Forces
in Siberia.
It is too important an item in the general failure of Allied policy
to pass over without mention. From the very nature of the case the
main Allied effort was the formation and organisation of a new Russian
army. Our policy was not to prop Russia on her feet, but to enable her
to stand by herself. Major-General Knox had been sent out by the
War Office to accomplish this purpose, and no more able or competent
officer could have been appointed for the task.
General Knox had hardly begun to perform this duty when the
French agents in Siberia became alarmed for their own position. Cables
were dispatched to Europe pointing out the danger to French prestige
which General Knox's mission entailed. If the English were to be
made responsible for the reorganisation of the Russian Army, and
were successful, this would tend to make New Russia rely more upon
the English than the French, as had been the case hitherto; that it would
be better to leave Russia without an army than have it organised under
such influence. These senseless fears of our French friends found
willing listeners in Paris. General Knox had already made some selections
of officers and the business was well under way when a message from
the Allied Council in Paris put an extinguisher on all his work. His
orders were cancelled, and he was told to do nothing until a French
commander had been appointed, whose name would be forwarded later.
By this uninformed Allied interference a well-thought-out scheme of
army reorganisation was hung up for four of the most precious months
to Russia. By the time General Ganin arrived the time for the project
had passed and the whole business had been taken out of Allied hands.
The Russian situation at that time was such that four days' delay
would have been fatal, and if nothing had been done for four months we
should have been hunted out of the country.
Finding Allied jealousy so great as to render all their
efforts impotent, first General Bolderoff and then his successor, the
Supreme Governor, began to organise armies on their own for the protection
of the people and their property. These armies were ill-equipped and
badly disciplined—not the kind of armies which would have been raised
had General Knox's plans been allowed to develop—but they performed
their duty, they captured Perm, and had increased to over 200,000
before General Ganin appeared on the scene.
When General Ganin reported himself to the Supreme Governor with
the Allied Council's orders to take over the command of the Allied
and Russian forces in Siberia, he was met with a blank refusal from the
Omsk Government.
I was consulted upon the question, and I am therefore able to give
the reasons for their objection. The Omsk Government's position was a
very simple one: "Had General Knox or any other Allied commander
organised, paid, and equipped the new Russian army he would have
naturally controlled it until such time as a Russian Government could have
been established strong enough to have taken over the responsibility.
The French would not allow this to be done, and we ourselves
therefore undertook the duty. Having formed our own army in our own country,
it is an unheard of proposal that we should be forced to place it under
the command of a non-Russian officer. It would be derogatory to
the influence and dignity of the Russian Government and lower the
Government in the estimation of the people."
From this position they never retreated, but Allied bungling had
landed General Ganin, who is himself an able and excellent officer, in a
not very dignified position.
Bolderoff, as I have stated, was at the Ufa front when Koltchak
assumed supreme power. He remained there in consultation with the Czech
National Council and the members of the old Constituent Assembly for five or
six days without a word as to his intentions. It was a critical position
for Koltchak, who did not know what he was doing or intended to
do. Hot-heads advised immediate action, but I suggested caution.
The subject-matter of Bolderoff's conferences or whether he had any we
do not know, but we do know this: General Dutoff, who commanded the
Russian armies south of Ufa, had some proposals from Ufa put before him,
and replied advising caution, as he had it on unimpeachable authority
that the English were behind Admiral Koltchak. This statement, I was
told, fell like a bombshell among the conspirators at Ufa, and soon
after General Bolderoff returned to Omsk. There he interviewed Koltchak
as Supreme Governor, and made satisfactory statement relative to
his absence. He was offered a post, which he refused, stating that he
wished to leave the country, as he did not believe that a dictatorship
could help Russia out of her difficulties. His request was granted, and
so ended a very different interview between these two men from that
at Petropalovsk a few days before.
Some time after this the Japanese representative at Omsk made a
request to be informed whether General Bolderoff had been forced to leave
the country, or had left voluntarily. This was answered in a definite way
in accordance with the facts. In the same note the Japanese also
demanded to be informed whether the British Army had supplied the train and
guard which had taken the exiled Social Revolutionary Members of
the Directorate to Chang-Chun, on the Chinese frontier. This question
was not answered quite so definitely, but the interest of the Japanese
in these men shows how far the coup d'鴡t had upset their plans
relative to the occupation of the Urals.
The Supreme Governor issued definite orders to the different
isolated sections of the Russian forces. All commanders obeyed these orders
more or less except one, General Semianoff, whose headquarters were
alongside that of the Japanese at Chita, from which he sent insolent refusals
to recognise Koltchak's authority. Koltchak prepared to deal with
this mutinous and buccaneering officer. The Japanese at once plainly
informed the Omsk Government that General Semianoff was under their
protection, and they would not allow the Russian Government to interfere with
him.
Under Japanese protection this fellow continued to carry
out indiscriminate executions and flogging of workmen until the
whole district became depopulated, and the Allies were forced to demand
an explanation from Japan for their extraordinary conduct. So fearful
were they that their tool was about to be dealt with, that when the
1/9th Battalion of the Hampshire Territorial Regiment started
from Vladivostok, the Japanese asked the Omsk Government whether
these British troops were coming forward to attack General Semianoff.
The answer we gave was that all movements of British troops were
conducted by the British Military Mission, to whom they must apply
for information. I never heard any more of their inquiries.
About this time a party of Cossacks, with a high officer at their
head, called at the prison one night and produced to the governor an
alleged order for the release of nine political prisoners. The
[perhaps] unsuspecting governor handed his prisoners over; they were taken
away, and next morning their friends found them shot. Someone ought to
have been hanged, but Koltchak could find no one to hang. His Chief of
Staff must have discovered some facts about the crime, but he refused to
act. In fact, he did not acquaint the admiral about the crime until four
days later when it had become public property. Koltchak was quite
overcome, first with rage at the crime itself, and secondly at his impotence
in being unable to prevent it. But Omsk went on the even tenor of its
way: it is remarkable what horrors people can face without a tremor when
they get used to them, as they must in revolutions.
CHAPTER XII
THE CAPTURE OF PERM: THE CZECHS RETIRE FROM THE FIGHTING
The coup d'鴡t had thrown the proposed Perm offensive completely
into the background. The Czechs, under the influence of their
Political Council, who had joined the Social Revolutionary Committee, and
their leader Chernoff, retired to the rear. Each unit elected a committee
and established a Soldiers' Council on the strictest Bolshevik plan,
and ceased to be of further use either to the Russians or their own
cause. The officers of the new Russian army became greatly concerned for
the integrity of their own young troops with such a shocking example of
lack of discipline before their eyes, and begged Admiral Koltchak to
order these hostile political bodies out of Ekaterinburg. The admiral
offered them a town in the rear where they might discuss politics to
their hearts' content, without danger to his army. This, however, did not
suit their plans, for their obvious object was to destroy the integrity
of the new Russian army. Admiral Koltchak in desperation ordered
the leaders to be arrested and the conspiracy to be broken up.
General Gaida, though a Czech officer, put the admiral's order into effect,
and handed the prisoners over to the Commander-in-Chief, General Surovey,
at Chilliyabinsk. General Surovey, under pressure of the Czech Council
and Chernoff's Committee, released the prisoners, and began to hunt
the famous young General Gaida out of their hitherto equally famous army.
To save himself from disgrace at the hands of his political enemies,
the general resigned his commission in the Czech Army, and by joining
the Russian Army was instantly re-established in his position as
Commander of the Russian armies on the right. Thus fell the glorious Czech
legions from their high pinnacle of fame, killed as all armies must be
the moment they join in party strife.
From the point of view of purely Russian tactics, it was necessary
to strike south from Ufa, with the object of effecting a junction with
the Orenburg Cossacks under General Dutoff, and if possible linking up
with the forces of General Denikin in South Russia. But no exact or
reliable information could be secured as to the strength and equipment of
Dutoff or Denikin.
On the other hand, it was known that an Anglo-American force had
landed at Archangel, which it was presumed would be well supplied with
winter equipment, and if once a junction could be effected with this force,
a channel for European supplies could soon be opened. Every
cartridge, gun, rifle, and article of clothing had now to be shipped almost
round the world, and brought over about six thousand miles of more or
less disorganised railway communication. Koltchak had men, but no means
for making them into fighters unless supplied from outside. It was
felt certain that if his armies could smash their way through to Perm,
and hold a point somewhere between there and Vatka, the junction of
the Archangel and Petrograd Railway, the slightest movement of the
Archangel expedition would result in a combination which could and would
move straight forward to Petrograd, and free north Russia from
the Terrorists.
Originally I was to have operated in the centre with a detachment of
the 25th Middlesex Battalion and four machine guns, and authority had
been given for my part in the advance. The complete defection of the
Czechs, however, threw the time-table out of joint, and not even the
restless energy of the Supreme Governor could make up this loss for nearly
four weeks. In the meantime the cold became so intense that the
British contingent, being only B1 men, had to drop out. General Gaida, with
his divisional generals, Galitzin, Pepelaieff, and Verzbitzky,
pressed forward their preparations, and after a splendid series of
movements captured Perm with 31,000 prisoners and an enormous booty of
war material. The losses of the Russians were about 6,000 killed, of
the Bolsheviks about 16,000. There were practically no wounded, for any
man who sank in the snow was dead in an hour. Thus did the
admiral consolidate the power that had been entrusted to him.
The Terrorists were completely demoralised, so that the army advanced
to Glasoff, 80 miles east of Vatka and 60 miles south of Koltass. We
were now only about 300 miles east of Petrograd, and there we waited
for seven months for the Archangel move, which never came off. For
some time the country was so absolutely clear of enemy forces that
small parties of men passed unmolested from Glasoff to Archangel and
from Archangel to Glasoff. Eventually the Terrorists got the correct
measure of this Northern expedition, contained it with a slight screen,
and concentrated huge forces to press us back over the Urals once more.
CHAPTER XIII
THE DECEMBER ROYALIST AND BOLSHEVIST CONSPIRACY
The tenure of a dictator's office is very uncertain. He issues
his orders, but if the army chiefs can escape from executing them they
do so, on one pretext or another. The Russian character is most peculiar
in this respect. It will obey one thing only—force. Patriotism and
public spirit, as we know them, do not exist to any great extent. Every
man looks at every order from the personal point of view—"How will
this affect me?"—rarely, if ever, "How will it affect the country?"
It is remarkable how much Koltchak had already accomplished, but
it seemed that his career might end at any moment, in spite of
every precaution of his friends. Of these he had not many; no real
dictator should expect to have any. No man will have many friends in Russia
who puts personal questions second to the public welfare.
The preparations for the Perm offensive were well under way, when
a dispatch came from General Dutoff, stating, "That in view of
the pressure by our forces on their left the Bolshevik leaders had
decided to, what they called, 'organise their enemies' rear.' That seventy
of their best propagandist and most capable agents and officers had
passed between his columns and were now distributed somewhere in our
midst." All we could do was to wait, and see where this treacherous
movement would show itself first.
The fact that Koltchak had declared for the calling of a
National Assembly, elected by universal suffrage, to decide the future
government of Russia, so soon as order was restored, had shattered completely
the vision of the old army officers of a quick return to absolutism.
His declaration against extremists on either side had driven Bolshevik
and Tsarist into practically one camp. He was well known as a student
of English customs and institutions and a pre-revolution advocate
of constitutionalism. The Tsarist section hoped that his assumption
of supreme authority was proof that he had discarded his
democratic principles, but gradually his official declarations to
the representative of the British Government leaked out and
spread consternation in the ranks of both sections of the Absolutists.
The Bolshevik leaders have never made any bones about their fear and
dread of democracy as understood in England, and have declared they
would prefer a return to the old r駩me rather than have a Constitution
like that of England or America forced upon them. Hence there is no
real difference of principle between the Bolshevik and the supporters of
the old r駩me, only a difference as to who should wield the power. For
the moment they let this minor point slip into the background, and
combined for the destruction of the man who was the enemy of both.
About midnight, December 23, Russian Headquarters gave me the
alarm. Shots were being fired in all directions, and a spent bullet struck
my carriage while I was getting into my clothes. Horsemen in little
groups were surrounding the Staffka without much sign of order.
Having inspected my battalion at their emergency quarters, I called for
a personal guard to escort me to Headquarters. I regret there was
no impressionist artist with us to record the weird procession my
guard made. When sheepskin coats were provided for my men for use in a
cold, snowbound country, it is a real English touch that they should have
been black in colour, making my men a perfect target both night and
day. Their fur caps were a dark brown of the well-known Nansen type,
the half-moon peak making the head of the wearer a good mark at midnight
up to 300 yards. The cap is pointed, and has much the appearance at
night of a small mitre. What with huge fur boots, black pointed caps, and
long black coats, there was nothing to indicate the British Tommy in the
line of black monks that moved silently forward over the frozen snow.
The temperature was such that as the slight wind brought the water to
one's eyes the drops froze to hard white spots of ice at the corners.
Breath from the nostrils froze before it could leave the nose, and from
each nostril hung icicles, in some cases 2 inches long, which again froze
to the moustache. The eyebrows and eyelashes and the protruding fur
edge which enclosed the faces of the men carried a wonderful display of
hoar frost, and gave the appearance of white lace frills, such as are seen
on "granny's" caps.
As we entered the Russian Headquarters, which were crowded with more
or less excited officers and men, my guard lined up on each side of
the vestibule, and without a word proceeded to unsling rifles and
fix bayonets. The Russians, who were even now debating on which side
they were going to slide down, looked at my soldier monks, and at
once themselves fell into line. There was no longer any hesitation.
"Anglisky soldats" were in possession of Russian Headquarters, and the
reputation of English soldiers in emergencies like this is known all over
the world. I interviewed the Chief-of-Staff, General Lebediff, as to
his orders for suppressing the revolters and went downstairs to find
the vestibule empty except for my "monks." No one who was not there
could believe the absolute transformation that the mere presence of a
few English soldiers had on this critical situation. In revolutions
every rule and safeguard of society is uprooted; the people feel as in
an earthquake, nothing is secure, everyone doubts his neighbour. If
those who are prepared to support authority can only discover at the
right moment one little group round whom they can rally, and who they
know will think nothing of death in performance of duty, the danger is
over at once. Hesitancy disappears, and the normal is instantly produced.
We filed out to find the infantry in their ranks, and the horsemen
mounted in line, under their officers, awaiting orders.
I proceeded through the town to the residence of the Supreme
Governor. On our way we passed parties of soldiers and Cossacks hurrying to
their posts, who eyed us suspiciously, but on seeing me at the head in
the uniform of a British officer, ejaculated loudly to their command
the magic word "Anglisky," until like a talisman the word passed from
sentry to sentry and street to street, and "Anglisky" became the password
which held the whole town for law and order. We passed towards the
admiral's house without challenge until the Cossack and Serbian guard at
the actual entrance called us to halt pending the governor's orders.
The order soon came for us to enter. The admiral was ill, very ill
with inflammation of the lungs, but as brave as ever. My "monks" lined up
in the vestibule in the same manner as at Headquarters, and even
the personal Serbian guard had to make way for these queer-looking
visitors. I got the information required. The revolt was very serious, but I
was able to inform the admiral that effective measures had now been taken
to provide for all eventualities. I begged leave to depart, which
was granted, but not before my men had been given food and a taste
of Russian vodka, which appears to be the only effective antidote to
the cold of a real Siberian winter. I returned, to find that the fact
that the English soldiers were out was known in every house in Omsk,
and numerous requests from the highest to the lowest for protection had
been received on the telephone. I give no names, but the fact shows what
a remarkable influence the presence of a few British soldiers had
in steadying the situation.
My orders were to take no part in the internal affairs of Russia, but
it is the duty of every commanding officer to take all possible means
to protect his command. If I had remained in my quarters and made no
sign until these Royalist and Bolshevik enemies had obtained possession
of the town, I should have presented a dainty morsel which they could
have masticated at leisure. I had to show my hand early enough to make
sure it did not go against me. It turned out that I marched from my
barracks just when news had been brought of the mutiny, under Royalist
and Bolshevik leadership, of two companies of the 8th Regiment of the
new Russian army. A body of Bolsheviks at Koulomsino, on the other side
of the river, had taken up arms and were bent on the destruction of
the bridge over the Irtish, which formed the means of communication with
the armoured trains of H.M.S. Suffolk, and our naval detachments at
Ufa. The Czechs (our Allies), who had the same orders as myself, on
learning that the Tsarists were also in the conspiracy, frustrated this
scheme by instantly moving forward a company for the protection of the
bridge, which arrived just in the nick of time. Had we acted strictly to
orders, Heaven only knows what the result would have been. British and
Czech both had to act on our own judgment, and while, technically,
we disobeyed orders, we fulfilled the policy of each country and
protected our commands.
It cost nearly a thousand lives to restore order, but the
lawless elements, top and bottom, were taught a lesson they are not likely
to forget. This happened in the middle of the Perm offensive. It
did nothing to assist the Bolshevik cause, but it did much to embitter
the struggle.
CHAPTER XIV
A BOMBSHELL FROM PARIS AND THE EFFECT
The foregoing incidents gave place to more personal matters.
About December 28 the Staff of the Canadian contingent under
Lieutenant Colonel Morrisy arrived, and, as one might expect, revolutionary
plans in connection with the distribution of my battalion, and other
matters, were instantly proposed. Some of them were actually carried out,
with the result that a strained feeling became manifest in the British
camp at Omsk, which caused me to propose to Brigadier-General Elmsley
that my headquarters should be transferred to Vladivostok. Luckily
the arrival of the 1/9th Hampshire Territorial Battalion on January
5, 1919, under the Command of Lieutenant Colonel Johnson, led to
an improved condition of things all round us. This officer gripped the
situation at once, and took such steps, in conjunction with the High
Commissioner, Sir Charles Eliot, that I was prevailed upon to withdraw my
request for the removal of my headquarters. Colonel Johnson was a great
accession of strength to those who held the purely English point of view, and
his battalion, recruited as it was from my home county, helped to make all
our relations wonderfully cordial. General Elmsley replied later refusing my
request, so that everything fitted in just right.
On January 8 a parade was called to present General Stephanik with
the Legion of Honour and Major-General Knox, the Chief of the
British Military Mission, and myself with the Croix de Guerre. It was a
real Siberian day, "62 below," and in five minutes ten men had
frost-bitten ears. General Ganin, the French Commander-in-Chief of the Allied
forces, made the presentations on behalf of the French Republic, uttering a
few words to each recipient. I received the hearty congratulations of
all our friends, which kept me warm the whole day. I thanked Colonel
Pichon, who took over from me the command of the Ussurie front, and with whom
I acted for some time, for this great honour. I felt sure that
my decoration was the result of his reports upon myself while
acting together under very awkward circumstances.
Towards the middle of January the British High Commissioner conveyed
to Admiral Koltchak an extremely sympathetic message from the
British Government. The French High Commissioner followed next day with
a similar message from the French Government, except that it
distinctly referred to the possibility of help and recognition. The
Allied representatives felt more happy and secure as a result of
these felicitations than they had done for some time, and the
Russian authorities began to feel it possible to press on with the work
of "resurrection." A new page in the history of a great recovery had
been added to Russian records. Exactly four days later a wireless
message came through from Paris to say that the Allied Council had declared
that it could give no help or recognise either side; that the
different parties and Governments existing in Russia must bring about
an armistice, and send representatives to the Turkish "Isle of Dogs,"
near Constantinople, and arrange a compromise with each other. In
other words, that the Bolsheviks were to be recognised as
legitimate belligerents, with whom it was quite possible to shake hands and
sit down to draw up an agreement as to the proper method of conducting
a policy of rapine, robbery, and murder. Needless to say, every
Britisher was disgusted, and every genuine Russian patriot simply amazed. At
one swoop down went all our hopes! We were crushed as much or more than
the Russians, because we had the honour of our countries to defend,
and defence seemed impossible.
A sudden reaction against the European Allies set in at once, and
became so violent that a Russian gentleman made an abusive speech to the
Allied officers as they sipped tea in a well-known restaurant, and the
public refused to allow the guard which was called to arrest him to carry
out the order. This feeling was undoubtedly exploited by the Japanese
for their own purposes.
A very tense condition of affairs existed, when on January 31 I
asked for a special interview with Admiral Koltchak that I might introduce
my colleague and comrade, Colonel Johnson, and talk over the situation.
The admiral was out walking by the river, quite unattended, but in full
view of the guard at his residence near the river bank. It was his first
walk since his illness, and he looked quite recovered. The talk
naturally veered round to the Allied declaration in favour of the Bolsheviks
and the situation it had created in Omsk. The admiral's attitude was
quite simple. "We can talk and make compact with every party and Government
in the different districts of Russia, but to compromise with Bolshevism,
or shake the hand, or sit down and treat as equals the men who
are outraging and murdering the Russian people—never! No decent
Allied Government acquainted with the facts would ever expect it."
I asked him to consider the question as in no way decided by the
Paris message, that I felt sure there must be some points connected with
the decision that required further elucidation. "Yes!" said the
admiral. "There must be some facts with which we are not acquainted, for
while the British Government advise an arrangement with the Bolsheviks
they continue to furnish me with generous supplies for the Russian Army."
I left quite satisfied that he still retained his faith in the
friendship of England.
There was one queer point which needs to be placed on record.
Admiral Koltchak observed that the Japanese were still causing him much
trouble. They had been unable to approach him personally but had been
"getting at" his officers, whose business caused them to make frequent visits
to the Ural front. They made statements to the effect that the only
state which was in a position to help Russia was Japan. The other armies
were war-weary and clamouring for demobilisation and therefore unwilling
to fight the Bolsheviks. If Admiral Koltchak was compelled to make
a reasonable arrangement with Japan, their army would guarantee
to liquidate the Bolshevik forces in two months and establish a
monarchy satisfactory to the Russian officers. This propaganda had reached
the front, and had been referred to as assuming very serious importance
by his front-line generals in their dispatches. To counteract
this pernicious influence, he was proposing to visit the front himself
to point out the impossibility of Japan, as one of the Entente
Allies, being able herself to execute such a programme. I asked him how
this propaganda began and who engineered it. He answered: "General Muto and
a staff of twenty-six officers and intelligence assistants are
working hard here in Omsk to influence Russian opinion in their
direction." Finally the Supreme Governor said, "I make no complaint against
these very excellent Japanese officers, they are only carrying out the
orders of their political and military chiefs, but it makes my work
of restoring order much more difficult."
There were other little rifts within the lute. The Russian officers
are Royalist almost to a man, and will remain so, for they are all
most childlike in their adherence to this principle. Some gossip informs
one of them that Prince Kuropotkin is still alive and has been seen on
the Russian frontier. "Oh!" he exclaims. "Then the admiral will be
handing over his power to Kuropotkin directly he hears the prince is
alive!" Next day he may be told that the prince is not a soldier and
his enthusiasm at once oozes out of his finger tips. The next day
some British supplies arrive, and then he is all for reliance upon
the Allies. A few days later, the Government not having been recognised
by the Powers according to his wish, he curses the Powers and
becomes morose. The day following he hears in a restaurant
that Demitri-Pavlovitch is hiding as a peasant in Siberia, and he
is immediately in about the same ecstatic condition as the shepherds
who beheld the Star over Bethlehem. Every possible—or
impossible—person under the sun becomes to him a potential saviour of his
country; never does he think how he and his comrades themselves might save
her. The Russian officer, indeed, is "just a great, big, brave, lovable baby,
and nothing else." "Gulliver's Travels" ought to have an immense
circulation should it ever be translated into the Russian language. The
"Arabian Nights" appears as an unimaginative narrative of humdrum events
compared with the stories in current circulation in Omsk and Siberia
generally.
The two following extracts from my diary record incidents which
occurred at this time.
"February 1, 1919. Last night three Bolshevik conspirators entered
the officers' quarters of the 1st and 2nd Siberian Regiment disguised
as Russian soldiers. The first intimation outside that anything was
wrong was rapid revolver shots inside. The sentry captured one of
the imitation soldiers as he tried to escape from the building. In less
than two minutes the conspirators had shot five officers, two of whom
were mortally wounded in the stomach. One conspirator was shot dead, one
was captured, one got away. The knout was applied to the prisoner, and
at the hundredth stroke he gave the whole conspiracy away. Over
fifty arrests followed his confession, with the result that all is again
quiet in Omsk."
"February 3, 1919. Lieutenant Munro has just arrived at Omsk
from Vladivostok with comforts from the ladies at Shanghai, Hong-Kong
and Singapore. Words fail to describe the feelings of both officers and
men as they received these tokens of love and remembrance from their
own countrywomen in this cold inhospitable climate. It is a
beautiful feeling, and though the actual work performed is the effort of a
few, the whole sex receives a crude sort of deification from these
womanly acts. The way one of the commonest Tommies looked at a
small wash-flannel that had evidently been hemmed by hands unused to work
of any description, and asked me if I would give the lady his thanks,
would have gone to the heart of the fair but unknown worker could she
have witnessed it.
"I heard news of general insubordination among the Canadian troops
that had just arrived at Vladivostok. If all the information received
could be relied upon, the sooner they were shipped back to Canada the
better. There is enough anarchy here now without the British Government
dumping more upon us. I can see that it is a great mistake to mix Canadians
and British troops in one Brigade. Naturally, British soldiers carry
out orders; if other troops do not, then the British troops have to do
all the work. The situation produced is that the highest paid soldier
does no work and the lowest paid all the work. It soon percolates to
the slowest Sussex brain that discipline does not pay. Nothing but
the wonderful sense of order in the make-up of the average Englishman
has prevented us from becoming an Anglo-Canadian rabble, dangerous
to Bolshevik and Russian alike. I am told that Brigadier Pickford had
done his best to maintain order and discipline in his ranks; that he had
been compelled to make very awkward promises to his troops which having
been made had to be fulfilled. In all the circumstances it was
generally agreed that the proper thing to have done was to send the Canadians
home to their farms, and leave the few Britishers who were there to carry
on. We had established excellent relations with the Russians which it
would have been a thousand pities to spoil."
CHAPTER XV
MORE INTRIGUES
While the loyal Russian officers were being murdered in their
beds, other events not less important were happening. When Admiral
Koltchak assumed supreme authority the Directorate was surrounded by a party
of Royalist officers as turbulent and lawless as Trotsky himself.
Private code messages passed between these officers as freely as if they
already had the power in their own hands. The first intimation that Koltchak
had of these conspiracies was a code message from General Evanoff Renoff
to General Beloff, General Bolderoff's Chief of Staff, which unfolded
many of the aspirations of these men, and showed their objects to
be exclusively personal. I read these messages with great interest, as
they gave me an excellent insight into the mainsprings of the revolution
and incidentally into the character of the average Russian officer.
General Antonovsky, of the old Russian Military Academy, who also assisted
in the drafting of the Brest-Litovsk Treaty with the Germans, was
a participant in the scheme, and was within an ace of becoming
the admiral's Chief of Staff. Everything was working splendidly, when
the cipher message from Renoff opened the ball. Beloff was sent to the
east, and Antonovsky to the south, and the Absolutists became broken
up.
On February 1 my liaison officer informed me that as he waited in
the corridor of headquarters, General Beloff came out of General
Lebediff's room. A little later General Antonovsky came out of another room,
and then these two were suddenly joined by a certain Cossack general of
a very truculent type. I knew that this boded badly for order, and
I warned Koltchak's young aide-de-camp. Shortly after it was reported
to me that an attempt had been made to exchange a sham guard for the
real one at the Supreme Governor's residence. That night I held our
direct wire from Colonel Johnson to my ear till 12.30 A.M., and found that
it was tapped by Russian Headquarters. General Knox had got to know
things, and took certain action, with the result that I sent my officer
to Russian Headquarters with instructions to inform General Lebediff
we were anxious for the Supreme Governor's safety; that if any harm
was contemplated against him we should hold him responsible unless he
made us acquainted with the danger in time to avert it; further, that if
the Absolutist officers thought they could murder Admiral Koltchak
and proclaim an absolute Monarchy without the sanction of the people
of Russia they were mistaken; that whoever, whether high or low,
attempted to destroy the present Government and throw Russia back into
violence and anarchy would be treated as enemies by the British soldiers.
General Lebediff answered that he knew of no special danger threatening
Admiral Koltchak at the moment, but he thanked Colonel Ward for his offer
to help protect the Government in case of necessity.
The conspirators broke up at once, but the cunningest of the
lot remained to weave again by social strategy the continuous web of
Russian disorder. We knew that there were elements at work for
a counter-revolution quite uncontrolled by, but acting with,
the cognisance of officials of the Koltchak Administration. In
revolutions sudden outbursts on the part of even a small party may soon
jeopardise the whole organisation of State. Colonel Johnson and myself agreed
that it was necessary to concentrate our forces, and in approaching
the Russian authorities on this subject, we added further to
the demoralisation of those who were in the conspiracy. We protested that
it was our own safety that we had in view, but the conspirators did
not believe us. I knew that the admiral's train had been for some
days standing ready to take him to the front. On February 3 Omsk was
informed that the important Japanese Mission (previously referred to) had
started from Irkutsk on the last stage of its journey to the Supreme
Governor. The governor's aide-de-camp informed me at the same time that
the admiral was starting for the front at 5 P.M. on February 7.
General Knox was anxious that there should be no evidence of
weakening in our support of the Omsk Government, as in case of disorder
our position was by no means secure. After consultation it was decided
to offer the admiral a personal guard for his journey, to consist of
fifty men and one officer from the Hampshire Regiment. This was accepted
and referred to the Chief of Staff for confirmation. It was then reported
to General Ganin and the French Staff. They at once protested that to
have a purely English guard would lower French prestige in the eyes of
the Russians. They quite agreed that there ought to be a guard, but it
must be half English and half French, and to this we at once agreed.
We therefore reduced our number to twenty-five. Then, however, the
French Staff pointed out that they had no troops in Omsk, and they could
not leave the Staff without a cook. The greatest number of orderlies
they could spare was nine, so it was suggested that the guard should
consist of forty-one English and nine French soldiers. This took
the negotiators' breath away entirely; the first proposal was destructive
of French prestige, the second was enough to destroy France
altogether! Really France is much too beautiful and gallant a country to have
this sort of stuff put forward on her behalf, but there it was. So
the admiral's guard consisted of nine soldiers with one officer of
each nationality—twenty all told.
One point we did get home on. At the time appointed for the
admiral's departure, an English guard of honour miraculously appeared on
the scene, together with Russian and Czech guards. There could be
no French—yet French prestige continued to stand just as high as ever
it did. I give these facts in the most friendly spirit, but with a
hope that English officers will always understand that, however much we
smile at the peculiar gyrations of the word "prestige" as understood by
our Continental neighbours, it is very real to them, and strange
exhibitions of it are seen on occasions.
The Supreme Governor had arrived and shaken hands with the
Russian, English and Czech representatives, including Sir Charles Eliot,
the British High Commissioner, and General Bowes, the Chief of the
British Military Mission to the Czecho-Slovaks. The French representative
was late. When the ceremonial was nearly complete, a French officer
(not above the rank of captain) elbowed his way to the front and
vigorously brushed aside the British High Commissioner and general, and stood
with his back towards them as though they were mere outside spectators
who had no business there. The same evening the incident was being
discussed amongst a group of Russian and English officers, when a Russian
officer of the highest position observed, "You English have the queerest
notion of national prestige of all the countries I have been so far
acquainted with. Any ordinary Russian, Kirghis, Tartar, or Mongolian officer
seeing a French captain brush aside the representatives and generals of
another state would instantly decide that he only did so not because of want
of politeness, which one-half the world does not understand, but
because the nation to which he belongs was so great and powerful there was
no need to be deferential to any of the others, and especially so to
the state whose representatives allowed themselves to be so easily
brushed aside."
We had many conferences upon the condition of the Russian workman,
and whether it was possible for the Allies to do anything to help
them. British officers were making desperate efforts to organise and
equip forces capable of dealing a death-blow to the Bolsheviks in the
early spring. General Knox worked like a Trojan, and gave more inspiration
to the Russian Government than all the other Allied representatives
put together. In fact, without his sagacity and determination we should
have been better employed at home. He travelled from "Vlady" to Omsk,
from Omsk to "Vlady," as though the 5,000-mile journey was just a run
from London to Birmingham. His great strength was that he made up his mind
on a certain course, and stuck to it, while everyone around him could
never decide upon anything for long. If you want anything done, don't
have Allies. Allies are all right when a powerful enemy is striking you
or them; it is then quite simple; mere self-preservation is sufficient
to hold you together for common protection. Let the danger pass, let
the roar of conflict recede in the distance, and Allies become impotent
for any purpose except spying on each other and obstructing the work
in hand. There was no evidence that anyone, except the English, was
doing anything to smooth the way for the new Russian Government, but by
sheer energy General Knox had brought together personnel and stores
sufficient to justify belief in the early success of his plans. Then there
suddenly arose another sinister figure which threatened to upset all
our calculations—namely, a well-timed revolt of the railway
workmen, calculated to cripple our communications and make the movement of
troops and supplies impossible.
CHAPTER XVI
RUSSIAN LABOUR
General Dutoff, as I have previously recorded, had informed us
that Bolshevist agitators had passed through our lines on this
treacherous mission, and for months nothing had been heard of these
emissaries of mischief. Now that we were approaching the critical point of
the 1919 operations rumblings of an unmistakable character were heard in
all directions. The necessary military measures had been taken, but in
our English eyes suppression was not enough. We have learnt in our
country that the workmen are the backbone of the State, and that when labour
is badly paid the heart of the State is diseased. Russia has no ideas
about labour at all. The autocracy never gave it a moment's consideration.
The last Tsar's idea of labour reform was to abolish good vodka, and he
lost his life. The officer class, that forms so large a proportion of
Russian life, never gave the subject five minutes' consideration. There is
not a single general labour law upon the statute book of Russia, and
the horror of it is that those who have hitherto pretended to lead
the Russian workman refuse to demand laws to protect their labour.
They believe that "law" is the last thing that a workman robbed of the
most elemental rights should think about; that the only way for a workman
to obtain rights is to abolish all "law." And this they have done with
a vengeance! The professional Russian labour leader is an anarchist
and nothing else, and in Bolshevism he has given a glimpse of his policy
in practice.
This, then, was the problem with which we had to deal, and with only
a few weeks at our disposal. To the Russian workman it was a
social question; to us it was both social and military. Finally, General
Knox asked me to undertake a pacific propaganda along the railway to see
if it were possible to persuade the workmen to keep at work and give
the best service possible to their country to secure the restoration
of order. I came to the conclusion that if anything could be done to give
a more staple and practical outlook to the Russian labour mind it was
well worth trying to accomplish it.
At the outset I was faced with the difficulty of not being in a
position to offer anything definite to the workmen in return for
their willingness to assist the combatant branch of the Russian service in
its new crusade against anarchy. With nothing to offer it seemed hopeless
to ask for so much. The only man who could pledge the Government was
the Supreme Governor himself, so I wrote to him as follows:
[Copy.]
OMSK, SIBERIA.
4th February, 1919.
To His High Excellency, Admiral Koltchak, Supreme Governor.
Sir,—I have been requested by Major-General Knox, Chief of the
British Military Mission, Siberia, to undertake a tour of the railway
works along the Siberian Railway to address the workmen, and appeal to
them as a British Labour representative to give their best service to
the Russian State during the present and coming military operations, and
to join no strike movement, or do anything to hamper the transport of
men and supplies until the military operations against the enemy
are completed.
I have pointed out to General Knox that, while I am quite willing
to undertake this mission to the railway workmen, I fear it will be
quite useless unless I can promise, on behalf of the Russian Government,
some improvement in their condition.
1. For instance, I am informed that some of the railway and
other Government workmen have not received any wages upon which to
keep themselves and their families, for in some cases many weeks, and
in other cases months. If this is true, it is impossible to expect
workmen to be satisfied, and the wonder would be that they agree to work as
well as they do.
It would be necessary for me to be able to promise that such
things would be rectified, and wages paid regularly in future.
2. There are many things absent in Russia which industrial
communities like England find necessary elements for industrial peace. I
admit that very little constructional reform work can be executed during
the present disturbed condition of the country, but it would help
immensely if I could tell the workmen that I had the authority of the
Russian Government that directly order had been restored, laws for
the protection and help of the Russian workmen and their organisations,
on the lines of those already working so effectively in England, would
be adopted by the Russian Government.
If I could get something definite from Your High Excellency upon
these points, I believe it would do much to help in the work for
the pacification of the labouring classes of Russia, and greatly
strengthen Your Excellency's hold upon the hearts of the Russian
people.
(Signed) JOHN WARD.
(Lt.-Colonel, M.P., C.M.G., Commanding 25th Bn. Middlesex
Regiment.)
[COPY.]
OMSK.
February 5th, 1919.
SIR,—In reply to your letter of February 4th, I wish to inform you
that I have learned with the greatest satisfaction that you are willing
to undertake the important mission of addressing the workmen of
our railways and calling them to give their best service to the cause
of Russia in this crucial moment of our national existence.
The two questions which you have raised in your letter should not
be left without a prompt answer, and I therefore would like to bring
to your knowledge the following:—
1. The imperative necessity of orderly and regular payment of wages
to the workmen has been the object of my personal anxiety, and
pressing measures in that direction have been urged by the Government.
The railways being considered by us just as important as the army, you
will understand that everything in its power will be done by our
Government to help the threatening situation in that respect.
2. As for the second question which you have mentioned in your letter,
I venture to assure you that the Government has already stated in
its official programme that the workmen will find protection and help in
the laws which shall be enforced and have to secure their organisation
on lines similar to those of democratic states in Europe. The
Government has actually a special Department of Labour which is preparing
the future legislation on this question, following the general course
of constructive reform work which I hope to be able to pursue with all
the energy and vigour that the military situation will permit.
I take this opportunity to renew the expression of my
profound appreciation of the interest you take in our situation and of
the valuable assistance you so generously offer in this most
important matter of pacification of the labouring classes in Russia.
Yours sincerely,
(Signed) A. KOLTCHAK.
Lt.-Colonel JOHN WARD, M.P., C.M.G., Commanding 25th Bn. Middlesex
Regiment.
This is believed to be the first correspondence ever conducted by
the head of any Russian Government upon a purely labour subject. It
shows that in supporting Admiral Koltchak we had at least this fact
to recommend our policy: that he was a democrat, and anxious that
his country should be in labour matters amongst the first flight of
nations.
The question now to be solved was: What attitude would the
anarchist adopt to this new evangelism?
I was ready to start on my journey when there began such a blizzard
as is occasionally described in the literature of Polar exploration.
For forty-eight hours from the south came a furious gale. It was not
too cold, only about twenty degrees of actual frost, but with the wind
came blinding snow—not snow such as we see in England, but fine snow,
like white dust. It beat on your face, found its way between the flaps
of your head-covers, where it thawed and ran down your neck and chest
and saturated your underwear. It smashed straight on to your eyeballs,
and froze in cakes to your eyelashes and cheeks, so that in five or
ten minutes you were blind and unable to find your way or move in
any direction. All sentries had to be withdrawn and sent to the
nearest shelter, for it was impossible to locate oneself or see a building
till you blundered up against it. A note in my diary records that "a guard
of eighteen Russians and one officer walked away from their post and
have not been seen since, and six days have passed." Roofs were torn off
the houses, and the strongest buildings rocked in a most alarming
manner. The snow piled itself up against the houses till it covered the
windows on the ground floors and half-way up those of the second. This
southern gale took twenty-four hours in which to blow itself out, and a
four days' calm followed, during which the snow was cleared from the
railway and traffic resumed. The next startler was a message from
Irkutsk stating that a terrific gale was breaking down from the north—a
recoil from the one just described—accompanied with sixty degrees of
actual frost, making it impossible to live out of doors. This storm struck
Omsk on February 20, and no words can describe the complete obliteration
of man and all his works accomplished by such a gale. Nothing can live
in the intense cold created by such a wind. Hence movement and life
cease, and King Frost has the whole field to himself. In a few hours the
earth is levelled; all the indications remaining of the ordinary log
dwellings are a few snow-banks with a row of dark posts from which smoke
is emitted, showing that there are human habitations underneath.
By February 22 this storm had worked itself out and we were able
to proceed.
The influence of the Koltchak Government could be seen in the
orderly management of affairs connected with the railway and supplies
generally. Not till we reached Kameragh could we observe any sign that there
still remained unextinguished embers of the social inferno through which
the country had passed. At this point the line was guarded by a
strong detachment of troops quartered in trucks on the siding. The officer
in command informed me that an attack by revolters had been made on
the line at this point, who had held up the traffic for some hours, but
had been driven off before any permanent injury was accomplished.
The revolters did not wait after the attack, but set fire to the station
and departed. He suggested that it might be as well to be ready for
sniping, and for worse things, should accident force the train to come to
a standstill between here and Krasnoyarsk. We arrived at the latter
place, however, without incident on February 25.
Krasnoyarsk is a fairly large town on the River Yenesei. The fine
bridge over the river is the point to which the eyes of the revolters
are constantly directed. The garrison was composed of one company of
the 25th Middlesex Regiment, an Italian battalion recently formed
from amongst the Italian prisoners of war and armed by the British,
about four hundred Cossacks, and a company of Czechs belonging to the
10th Regiment, who arrived that morning. There were numbers of
Bolsheviks inhabiting an elevated part of the town. These met on the old
Russian New Year's Day and passed a resolution that it was necessary to
execute all army officers wherever they might be found isolated from
their comrades. The army chiefs replied by ordering all guns to be trained
on the Bolshevik part of the town and one round of shell from each of
the eight guns to be planted in the Bolshevik quarters for every
officer murdered. No officers had been murdered up to that time. A party
of Serbians who had been armed to assist in protecting the inhabitants
were caught selling arms and ammunition to the Bolsheviks; they
were surrounded in the middle of the night and disarmed, one Cossack
being killed. The 25th were "standing to" during this operation in case
their assistance was required.
We started for Irkutsk on the 25th, having been warned that the road
to Kansk was practically dominated by the revolters. About 8 P.M.
we arrived at the headquarters of General Affinasiaff, who came into my
car and gave a minute description of the situation. The enemy
forces numbered about 8,000, and those of the Russian Government about
3,000. For about one hundred versts the Russian forces, in small
detachments, were allowing themselves to be pinned to the railway.
It was very interesting to hear a clear statement as to the cause of the
revolt and to find that the chief point of the grievances set forth in the
revolters' own proclamations. In great part these opponents of the Government
consist of rich peasants, who already possessing land which in many cases was
equal in extent to the County of Rutland, had in 1917, under the order of
Lenin and Trotsky, taken forcible possession of the furniture, horses,
farmhouses, carts, carriages, land, etc., of the big landholders, who with
their families had been massacred by these same rich peasants.
The next important element among the revolters were the
escaped prisoners of the old r駩me, who, being released by the Bolsheviks,
had taken to the forest to avoid recapture—probably the wildest and
most savage set of men in the world. They were illicitly fed and protected
by the aforementioned wealthy peasants with a view, firstly, to buy
off their hostility to themselves, and, secondly, to secure their help
to resist the civil officers of the new Government who were appointed
to inquire into the methods by which these wealthy peasants
became possessed of their dead neighbours' lands and properties; thirdly,
to enable these wealthy peasants to resist the payment of taxes, not
only those that were in arrears, but any that would become due in the
future. This was the point dealt with in their proclamation, wherein it
was stated that inasmuch as it was the people who lived in the towns
that forced the revolution, therefore it was unjust to ask the peasants
to pay for the damage done by those in the towns; further, that it was
the people in the towns who kept on fighting one another, and until
they had finished their quarrelling the peasants would not pay any taxes
or do anything to help the Government; fourthly, this unholy
partnership enabled the wealthy peasants to resist the mobilisation ordered
by the Koltchak Government for the same reasons.
As I have already pointed out, every minor Government and
general, including General Denikin, made haste to show their submission to
Omsk when Admiral Koltchak assumed authority, the only exception
being Colonel Semianoff. He, it was known, was accepting a regular
subsidy from the Japanese to enable them to resist the extension of
the admiral's power towards Vladivostok, and it was under their
instructions and protection Semianoff refused to recognise the authority of
the Omsk Government and issued insolent manifestos against the Supreme
Governor. The peasants inhabiting the western side of the Baikal seized upon
this fact and said in their proclamations that inasmuch as Colonel
Semianoff had refused to allow Koltchak's orders to operate on the east side,
and was supported therein by one of the Allies, there was every reason
why they should do the same on the west side of the lake. It shows what
a tremendous influence Japan had either to create order or to make
order impossible. She and Semianoff between them provided these revolters
with just the argument they needed. By so acting Japan created and
extended the area of anarchy and made the task of her Allies and Koltchak
more difficult than it might otherwise have been.
This may not be a very logical position for the peasants to have
taken up, but anyone who knows anything about Russia will see that it
fitted their psychology to a fraction. These people are more ignorant than
our worst educated agricultural labourers. They own and live on huge
tracts of land, in most cases as large as a great English estate. Their
method of living is many stages below that of our landless farm labourer.
Their ignorance is colossal, their cupidity and cunning the envy of
the Armenians, who openly confess that in a bargain the Russian
peasant beats the Jew to a frazzle. The order of the Soviet Government to
the peasants to take possession of the landowners' estates and property
was the trump card which Lenin and Trotsky played to secure immunity in
the provinces while they massacred and robbed the property owners in
the towns. These men, who are the natural enemies of all political
progress and social reform, and who should have exercised a steadying effect
upon the empty idealism of the professional classes, were too busy
robbing their neighbours to be able to exert any influence upon the major
events of the revolution. While perfectly willing to use the
revolution—whose principles they abhorred—for their own personal
aggrandisement, this wealthy peasantry are now equally unwilling to render
the slightest help in the restoration of order.
It was with profound interest that I read these documents,
which entirely exploded the English legend of the landless Russian
peasant pining for a few acres of land.
We arrived at Irkutsk and proceeded to investigate the situation.
When we passed here four months before it was the centre of Siberian
life; official indolence had, however, again reduced its status to that of
a third- or fourth-rate town.
I was anxious to know how the new Rumanian Division under
French auspices was progressing. Fourteen thousand rifles that could be
ill afforded from the front had been left here some six weeks previous
by one of our British supply trains. I found that the local
Russian military authorities knew nothing, nor had they ever been
consulted about it. They knew that not more than three thousand Rumanians
lived in the district, and these had mostly embraced the opinions of
the Bolsheviks. I made inquiries through the usual English channels,
but they were equally uninformed. A visit to the Russian railway
department elicited the fact that a French officer had signed the necessary
orders for the trucks containing the rifles to remain at Irkutsk, that
three thousand rifles had so far been unloaded, and that there was a
French proposal to send the remainder to Tomsk, where it was hoped they
might be got rid of amongst some Serbian bands with Bolshevik tendencies.
This may or may not represent all the facts, but it indicates
the unmistakable necessity that English help shall be given only by
English hands.
Russian officers were beginning to recover their old
characteristics, and nightly filled the entertainment halls and restaurants
and led the gaieties of the town. Very little thought was given to the
grim struggle their half-clad comrades were waging with the forces of
anarchy along the Ural mountains.
British Consul Nash kindly entertained Colonel and Madame Frank
and myself, and generally helped me in the organisation of this end of
my campaign. He did not think much of my objective, but he helped all
the same.
CHAPTER XVII
MY CAMPAIGN
I held my first meeting in the repairing shop at Irkutsk at 3
P.M., March 4. It was a big crowd of working men and women. The Russian
women work on the railways in such employments as carriage and wagon
cleaners, snow and ice shovellers, and even repairing gangs on different
sections of the line have a sprinkling of the fair sex.
This audience listened to an explanation of the rise of the trade
union movement in England with the greatest attention. The large
majority accepted the proposition I tried to expound, that no question could
be settled by the disputants merely killing each other off; but there
were present about half a dozen members of the International World
Workers, slouch-hatted, unshaven, and exactly true to type as seen at
meetings in East London, Liverpool or Glasgow. These were not workmen
employed on the railway; one kept a barber's shop, one was a teacher, one a
Russian doctor, and one a Russian solicitor; but they were the officials of
the only form of union that exists in Russian Siberia, a
revolutionary circle composed of the very worst elements in the towns, bound
together by one common purpose, the spoliation and assassination of every
decent man, whether bourgeois or workman, who refuses to support a policy
of anarchy. These five or six determined ruffians formed a kind of
Blood Brotherhood, and behind a veil of anonymity issued mandates to, and
in the name of, the Russian workmen, which, backed up by a system
of murderous terrorism, the workmen were powerless to resist. It was
quite a usual thing to find each morning dead men of all classes in
the streets who had been murdered during the night by members of
these circles. There was no system of law or police; every vestige of
justice was uprooted, and these crimes went unpunished. The irony of it was
that these acts were avowedly done in the interest of progress and reform
and in the sacred name of Labour!
The Irkutsk Circle asked questions which were not calculated to elicit
a single fact connected with labour, either in Russia or England, but
were just the usual clap-trap monkey business, such as:
"Why should we be satisfied with half, when we have the bourgeoisie
down and can take all?"
"Why should we allow law to be re-established, which was always used
by the few to rob the many?"
"Surely it is less unjust to allow the many to continue to rob the
few?"
"In destroying the landlord and capitalist are not the
Russian proletariat merely taking back its own property?"
"Is it not a fact that the more systematically and effectively
we annihilate the bourgeois and landlord class, and all the
institutions belonging to them, the easier it will be to erect the new
order?"
These are all very subtle and difficult to answer briefly at a
meeting of Russian workmen, not one of whom can read or write. It was
wonderful foresight which placed Madame Frank, the editress of the Russian
Army, as correspondent for this labour mission. She fastened on to
each question in turn and gave instance after instance of how the
suggestions they contained had worked out in practice, to the total
destruction of all that was good and honourable in Russia. Then with
magnificent play on the words "the new order" in the last question, she drew
a picture of this new order as exhibited in practice in that part of Russia
under Bolshevik control. The influence of this little lady upon these
simple Russian workmen was really remarkable. It was quite evident that
the workmen would prefer the old r駩me to the new if Bolshevik tyranny
is the only possible outcome of the new order.
Our next stop was Imokentievskaya, where the head of the works looked
as though he would have preferred execution rather than take part in
a workmen's meeting. The professionals had been left behind, and
the audience was composed entirely of the railway workers. They
presented many characteristics of the average English workmen and
hungrily received information relating to the methods of the best
organised English trade unions. They had no idea of the things we had done
and the progress we had made in bettering the working conditions of
labour generally. Their professional leaders had disposed of the
British movement by describing our organisation as "bourgeois trade unions,"
and always referred to our trade union activities as though we
were organised and internally managed by the capitalist. They were
surprised to learn that we were the only exclusively working-class
organisation in the world; that the officials must have worked at the trade
whose society they managed; that we did not, like themselves, allow
doctors, lawyers, and mere politicians to manage our affairs, but insisted
upon having our trade unions in our own hands. One real old
"Russky" engine-driver asked: "If the English workmen found it so
advantageous to keep their organisations exclusively working-class, why did
not the Germans do the same?" I answered, "When a movement starts wrong it
is very difficult to put it right; that outsiders all over the
world struggle for a place in the trade unions, and if once they get in
they either break themselves or the union rather than get out, and those
who can't get in hang on outside like limpets and refuse to be kicked
off; that the Russian workmen in organising their trade unions must
start right and keep them free of every element except the working
class."
We stopped at Zema, the scene of a sharp encounter with armed strikers
a few months previous. The meeting in the works was a great success.
It was remarkable to find that though in my previous meeting with
these workmen I took the attitude of a military dictator, they showed
no resentment and had rigidly observed the agreement which had been
entered into at the point of the bayonet. They were delighted to find that
I, too, had performed my part of the contract in not forgetting
their interests when opportunity presented itself.
Nesniodinsk was not on my list, but a special request having
been presented for me to address the workmen there, we made the
necessary arrangements and visited this place on Sunday, March 8. It was
perhaps the largest meeting held up to that point. The official heads had
caused a special platform to be erected in a huge engine-repairing shop,
and themselves took the greatest interest in the whole proceeding. It was
a very harassing business, but if as an outcome the seed of
orderly progress was sown, the effort was entirely worth while.
Our carriage was fastened to the rear of a slow-moving train going
west, and we did not arrive at Kansk till the evening of the 10th.
Kansk is the most easterly point of the area of revolt and a
fairly large depot for the railway. Some interesting facts about the
revolt were picked up from the railway officials. The revolt began suddenly
on December 26, at the same time that it broke out in Omsk and
Kolumsino, and at first was aimed at the possession of the railway. The
military guard at Kansk consisted of one officer and fifty men. The
officer posted his sentries at different points some distance away, and
the soldiers who acted as his personal guard awoke to find
their sleeping-place and arms in the possession of half a dozen armed men.
The marauders shouted "Your officer is dead," and ordered the men to
lie still while they removed the rifles. This done, they proceeded to
the quarters of the officer, who, finding his men already disarmed,
bolted without firing a shot. The total strength of the Bolsheviks was
fifteen men, and these fifteen held the station and a town of over
five thousand inhabitants up to ransom for twenty-six hours! At the end
of that time a squadron of Cossacks approached, and the Bolsheviks
left, taking with them about 80,000 roubles belonging to the railway and
post office. During their short stay they committed all sorts of
barbarities. They murdered the railway school-mistress and tortured her
husband by stripping him and pouring cold water over his naked body,
finally driving him out into the snow, where he quickly froze to death.
The charge against their two victims in this case was that they, by
their calling, were teaching the youth of Russia to become
young bourgeoisie, instead of leaving all men and women equal as
nature intended.
This garden of autocracy grows some strange plants. These
banditti, known in England as Bolsheviks, are entrenched not more than 60
versts distant, protected from Koltchak's vengeance by the deep snows of
the Siberian winter, which make it impossible to operate away from
the railway.
We held a splendid meeting of the workmen in the enormous
workshop, remarkable for the quiet enthusiasm and the evident hope of
better times. It was quite clear to me that the Russian workmen were tired
of the Revolution. They were promised an Eldorado and realised
Hell instead. They merely wanted to be shown a way out of the
social nightmare. They passed a vote of thanks to me and the English
workmen for whom I spoke.
We started for Krasnoyarsk on the 12th, and before long found
it necessary to get the machine guns and hospital equipment ready
for instant use. After standing to arms all night we arrived, at midday
on the 13th, at Klukvinah, the Russian Headquarters, and discovered
that the Government forces had driven the enemy back from the railway,
and that the remainder of our journey to Krasnoyarsk would be
practically safe. We arrived about 9.15 P.M. on Wednesday, the 13th.
Colonel Frank, Madame Frank, myself and the Czech interpreter,
Vladimir, were passing through the station on our return from the town about
12.30 midnight, when a rather exciting incident occurred. The
station commandant approached Colonel Frank and appealed to him for help to
send home a party of Serbian soldiers who had procured drink without
payment at the point of their swords and revolvers, and had stripped a
young woman passenger and exposed her for their orgies. Other bestial
things were alleged against them, but no one had so far dared to interfere
to restore order. After a moment's consideration Colonel Frank decided
to go into the buffet and ask them to go quietly home, and if they
refused, to secure force to arrest and remove them. I naturally
followed.
It was a big stone-floored room with the door at one end and a long
bar at the other. The alleged Serbian soldiers were seated in a cluster
on the right in front of the bar at the far end of the room. Colonel
Frank advanced to them and said, "Brothers, you have had enough to drink,
you are keeping all the attendants from their proper rest; it is time
for you to go home." It was like an electric shock. About a dozen of
the ruffians sprang to their feet hurling every possible Slavonic epithet
at this brave Russian officer who was merely performing a public duty.
One dark-visaged Serb cavalryman drew his sword and tried a lunge at
the colonel across the table, and while the colonel watched this
infuriated aborigine a Serbian officer close behind Frank tore the epaulette
from the colonel's uniform and trampled it underfoot, shouting, "Death
to this officer of the old r駩me!"
I picked up the epaulette just as the other Serb, sword in one hand
and revolver in the other, edged round the tables to the centre of the
room for his attack upon my liaison officer. I did not think of drawing
my own weapon, and so far it was man to man. Colonel Frank kept his
eye fixed upon his antagonist, and now advanced towards him, ordering him
to put down his arms and leave the room. But the Serb was out for blood
and made a slash at the polkovnika's head, the full force of which
he evaded by ducking, though the sword severed the chin strap and button
of his cap and carved its way through the thick band before it glanced
up off the skull, helped by his right hand, which had been raised to
turn the blow. At the same instant Colonel Frank fired point blank at
the man's face; the bullet entered the open mouth and came out of the
cheek, which merely infuriated the man more. Up to this moment the man had
only used his sword, but now he began to raise his revolver. Before he
could raise it hip high, however, the colonel shot him through the
heart. Though the revolver dropped from his helpless hand, he crouched for
one instant and sprang, clutching at the colonel's face, while four or
five of his fellow Serbs attacked the colonel from behind. The foremost
of these ruffians, a Serbian officer, fired at the back of the
colonel's head and missed, but his second shot struck Colonel Frank on the
left temple at the moment his real assailant had made his death spring,
and down they both went, apparently dead, the Serbian on top. The
other Serbs sprang forward to finish the Russian officer with the usual
ugly dagger which Serbian robbers always carry. The body of the dead
Serb, however, formed a complete shield, and this, coupled with the fact
that we all thought the colonel dead, saved him from mutilation.
I was not quite an idle spectator, but the fact that at the
critical moment I discovered I had no weapon except for my cane reduced me
to helplessness so far as dealing with this gang of murderers
was concerned. Directly the fight began every Russian, including the
armed militiaman who was supposed to keep order at the station, bolted
from the room, leaving the women and children to look after
themselves. Madame Frank went to the assistance of her husband and covered
him as only a woman can, and as she grasped her husband's revolver the
Serbs slunk back a pace, while I lifted his head and signed to the
Serb officer who had fired at the colonel from behind to lift the dead
Serb off the colonel's body. This he did and then proposed to the
band surrounding us that they should kill us all three. Their
knives glistened and a small automatic revolver was making a bee line for
me, when a voice like the growl of a bear came from the direction of
the door. The whole band instantly put up their weapons. I had stood up
to receive my fate, and over the heads of our would-be murderers I saw
a tall dark-bearded stage villain in a long black overcoat which
reached to the floor, stalk across to the group. He looked at the body of
the dead Serb and then at the prostrate Russian officer who at that
instant began to show signs of returning consciousness. "Ah! Oh!
Russky polkovnik," he roared, drawing his revolver. "Our dead brother
demands blood."
I could not stand and see a wounded friend murdered before my eyes,
not even in this land of blood. I stepped over both bodies and placed
myself between this monster and his victim. I raised both hands and pushed
him back, saying, "I am Anglisky polkovnik, and will not allow you to
murder the wounded Russian officer." He answered that he was
"Serbian polkovnik," and I said "Come into the other room," and by strategy
got him away. His friends, however, told him something which sent him
back quickly to finish his job, but as he re-entered the buffet
he encountered about a dozen British and Czech soldiers with
fixed bayonets, and it was not so difficult now to convince him that it
was not quite good form to murder a wounded man.
We carried the Russian colonel to the British hospital, and as
the leader of the Serbs had declared a blood feud, extra guards were
placed on my wagon and the hospital. These ruffians were armed from
our supplies under the direction of French officers. Directly the
Russian military authorities began their investigations to bring this band
to justice they, through the Czech commander, received orders from
General Ganin, the French Allied commander, to move to Novo Nikoliosk out
of Russian jurisdiction.
It is not very clear at present why the French gave their protection
to these and similar disturbing elements in Siberia. Perhaps the
reason will show itself later.
Krasnoyarsk is a huge railway depot with building and repairing
shops employing about 3,000 workmen. To get at both shifts it was necessary
to hold two meetings, one for the inside and the other for the
outside staff. The first was a very silent, interested crowd, who listened to
my address as though they understood its meaning and purport. The
gallant "Russky" polkovnika with bandaged head and hand translated the
first part, Madame Frank the second. The impression created by this
brave woman, who had herself commanded a company in the trenches
before Kerensky destroyed the army, was very great. There was no mistaking
the effect of her words as these oil-stained workmen raised their
papahas to the message from the English trade unionists which she
delivered.
This town was the centre of international intrigue. There was an
Italian battalion about 1,500 strong, the Czech 12th Regiment of about 200,
and the British Middlesex Regiment, 220. To maintain their prestige
the French were arming the Lett revolters as fast as the Russian
General Affinasiaff could defeat and disarm them. The Italian soldiers were
in very bad favour with the inhabitants and the local Russian civil
and military authorities. Robberies and assaults were of almost
daily occurrence, and at last the authorities made definite
official complaints to the Allied Headquarters and asked that the
Italian soldiers should either be kept under proper discipline or removed
from the country. The main complaint, however, of the Russian officials
was based on the open hostility of the Allied officers led by the senior
of them to everything Russian.
It is such an easy matter to make friends with the Russian people
that this attitude of her alleged helpers was very saddening. When I
landed at "Vlady" my orders were to remember that we English had come
as friends to help Russia on to her feet, and I always tried to keep
that in mind. I often wondered what instructions could have been given to
my Allied colleagues.
The next call was at Bogotol, where, under instructions from
Consul Peacock, I inquired into the imprisonment of an Australian subject
named Savinoff. The authorities produced the dossier of his case, which
when translated proved him to be a Bolshevik leader and second in command
of an armed band that had attempted to murder the local authorities.
His trial took place shortly after, with that of Titoff, his chief, who
was one of the Central Committee of the Baltic Fleet who ordered the
murder of hundreds of the naval officers of the old r駩me.
The meeting maintained the usual standard of interest, and the chief
of the works, whose face bore traces of the tortures inflicted upon
him under Bolshevik rule, was delighted with the new hope we had brought
to himself and his workmen.
Our next meeting was at Taiga, and it was quite a great event. A special
platform had been erected in the big workshop, around which swarmed nearly
two thousand workmen. The people looked upon the meeting as the new birth of
Russian life. No meeting had been held for two years, except the underground
gatherings of conspirators. I appealed to the men to discard disorder and
take a hand in the orderly reconstruction of the new Russian State, in which
they were now guaranteed a place. Madame Frank's translation made a
profound impression upon these toil-worn men and women. It was clear that
the people were tired of the horrors of revolution and yearned for peace
and quiet.
I here interviewed General Knox, who was on his way to Omsk on
important matters which had been brought to my notice.
We arrived at Novo Nikoliosk on the morning of the 23rd, and
proceeded to make arrangements for the meeting to be held on the same day.
I visited the various commands, as usual, and held long consultations
with General Zochinko, from whom I gathered much information as to
the situation in this important district. It was interesting to hear
some news of our old friend, the Voidavoda of the Serbian band. He and
his gang had arrived from his excursion to Krasnoyarsk on the day that
a banquet was held by the newly-formed Polish regiment. As chief of
his band he was invited, and delivered an oration of a
particularly patriotic character which had won all Polish hearts. He was in a
great hurry to get away next morning, fearing that we were following
behind. He said nothing about our encounter, and the Russian officials
became suspicious of his anxiety to get away. They brought a squad of
soldiers to examine his trucks, and found an enormous amount of loot
from Krasnoyarsk, as well as contraband goods upon which he had to pay
duty to the amount of 130,000 roubles. Having squeezed this toll out of
the "bounder," they gave him a free way to Ekaterinburg, where things
are very scarce, and where he would be able to sell out at a good
figure.
General Zochinko told us some funny stories about the French
Staff's attempt to form a powerful counter force to Bolshevism from the
German and Austrian war prisoners. In Novo Nikoliosk the Allied
Commander, General Ganin, had released some hundreds of Austrian and German
Poles from the prison camps and formed them into regiments. In his haste
to get these units complete he forgot to inquire into the antecedents
of the officers chosen to command them. So careless, in fact, were
the French that the Russian authorities awoke one morning to find one
of their most dangerous prisoners, a well-known German officer spy,
von Budburg, in full command of this alleged Allied force. Von Budburg
had, like a true patriot, taken care to choose his subordinates from men
of the same type as himself.
Later on the French Staff became aware of the nature of their
handiwork and sought help and advice from the Russian military authorities
about disarming their new German Legion. A sudden descent on their quarters
by another Polish unit, with some new Russian units standing by to
render help if necessary, ended in these French prot駩s being disarmed
and got back safely to their prison camp.
Allied help to Russia is like a jig-saw puzzle, a mystery even to
the man who devised it. A straight-forward recognition of the
Omsk Government would have been an honest hand for honest work, but
where would Allied diplomacy have come in? Diplomacy is only necessary
when there are ulterior objects than mere plain, unambiguous assistance to
a helpless friend. What are these hidden objects? The Allies had better
be cautious how they proceed in the diagnosis and dismemberment of
this great people or they may find themselves on the operating table
with this giant holding the knife. In spite of the Biblical legend I
prefer England to be a pal with Goliath!
We arrived at Barabinsk on the morning of March 26, and
after arrangements for the meeting were completed, took a walk round
the market. A Russian market is a thing of joy and colour. There are
no buildings: just a huge space in the centre of the town where
thousands of shaggy, ice-covered horses stand each with an ice-covered
sledge. The peasants, men and women, in huge fur coats which reach to
the snow-covered ground, harmonise perfectly with the cattle they
control. Their fur coats form a study in colour—patchwork coats from
calfskins which combine every shade from white to rusty red; goatskins, from
long straight black to white; curly bearskins from black to brown and
brown to polar white; wealthy peasant women, with beautiful red fox
furs hiding neck and face, their eyes glistening through the apertures
which served the same purpose for the first and original tenant. The
sledges contain everything—wheat, oats, potatoes, onions, rough leaf
tobacco, jars of cream, frozen blocks of milk, scores of different types
of frozen fresh-water fish from sturgeon to bream, frozen meats of
every conceivable description, furs—in fact, the finest collection of
human necessities to be found in any one place in the world. Prices were
very high for home produce and simply absurd for foreign or
distant productions. Colonel Frank was in need of a small safety pin (six
a penny at home), and found that the price was seven roubles—14s.
3-1/2d. old money, and 3s. 6d. at the rate at which the British Army are
paid. Everything else was in proportion.
A very fine meeting was held in the works, and much good done
in securing the confidence of the workmen in the efforts of the
Supreme Governor, Admiral Koltchak, to create order out of chaos.
We arrived at Omsk on the morning of the 28th, and on the 29th I gave
a lengthy report to Admiral Koltchak, who expressed his hearty thanks
and impressed upon me the necessity of continuing my journey to the
Urals. He had received from the official heads of departments reports
stating that the effect of my mission had been to improve the general
attitude of the workmen all round. And he was most anxious that this effort
to enlist the workmen's interest in an ordered State should be
pushed forward with vigour.
A further discussion upon general affairs, especially the policy of
the French command in Siberia, took us through tea. I have
absolute confidence in the character of the admiral, but the pigmies by whom
he is surrounded are so many drags on the wheels of State. There is not
one that I would trust to manage a whelk-stall. They have no idea of
the duty of a statesman. Little pettifogging personal equations and
jobs occupy the whole of their time, except when they are engaged upon
the congenial task of trying to thwart the Supreme Governor. The
patriotism of the front officers and soldiers, and the medieval chivalry of
the Cossack are the only things left upon which to rebuild Russia.
This naturally limits the architectural features of the new edifice, but
the pioneer is always limited to the material at hand.
CHAPTER XVIII
OMSK RE-VISITED
It is quite interesting to watch the oscillation of the Omsk mind
from one orientation to another. At the time I left for the East the
stream of favour flowed strongly in the English direction. General Knox
started on a tour of Siberia in connection with the formation of the
new Koltchak army; Sir Charles Eliot went to Hong-Kong; General Bowes
was left to deputise for General Knox, and Colonel Robertson for Sir
Charles Eliot. In three short weeks every sign of British influence
had disappeared. The English were nowhere; the favour was shared equally
by France and Japan.
The Japanese had either learned how to behave themselves towards
the Russians or they had received instructions from home. During the
first three months I was in Siberia their arrogance was simply sublime,
but after the armistice with Germany—upon whose power to defeat the
Allies they banked their all—they were a changed people, so far as
outward appearance and conduct were concerned. They talked about their
alliance with England, their friendship with Russia, their love of France.
When the Japanese try, they can make themselves very agreeable; indeed,
so charming that it is impossible to resist their advances. That was
their attitude then to all except the Chinese, whom they hold in the
greatest contempt, and to the Americans, whom they fear. With a clear field
their new policy made great headway.
The French methods are quite different. Theirs is a drawing-room
attack, and at this sort of thing the ordinary Britisher cuts but a
sorry figure. Hence the field was also pretty clear for them, and they
made full use of their opportunities. With a judicious word over a cup of
tea an editor who refuses a bribe finds his or her talents a glut on
the market. A joke around a samovar reduces the rank of a
particularly Russophile general. The glorious time they are having reaches
its climax when you hear the polite condolences to the victims uttered in
exquisite French.
But Colonel Robertson had gone to "Vlady," and his place had been
taken by a typical Britisher in the person of Consul Hodgson, who took
a correct measure of the situation, and in less than forty-eight
hours herded the whole caboose back into their own compounds. It is
surprising that the influence of one virile, definite personality can be so
great, and it proves how necessary it is that in this seemingly endless
turmoil only the best men should be burdened with the responsibility of
our representation. I started on my mission to the Urals with
absolute confidence that, in the absence of General Knox, our interests in
Omsk would not suffer so long as they were in the hands of our senior
consul.
After infinite trouble with Russian official elements, I started on
my western journey on April 5. The mission consisted of Colonel
Frank (liaison officer), Madame Frank (translator), Regt-Sergt.-Major
Gordon, in charge of an escort of twenty-two N.C.O.s and men, with one
machine gun. We were now entering the district behind the Ural front.
These towns had not long been cleared of the Bolsheviks, so that it
was interesting to discover how far their ideas had gained possession of
the minds of the people. The new Russian armies were rapidly
pushing forward. Their progress had been made more general and persistent
since the end of November, 1918, the date on which the Czechs finally
refused to take part in the great Perm offensive. When they read in the
English papers of January, 1919, how the Czech, Italian, French, and
Allied forces had inflicted defeat upon the Bolsheviks at Perm, it caused
a grim smile to pass over the faces of the Russian officers who did
the job. Not a single Czech, Italian, French, or Allied soldier fired a
shot after Admiral Koltchak assumed supreme command. There is one
notable exception. The armoured trains from H.M.S. Suffolk, under the
command of Captain Wolfe Murray, continued to fight along the Ufa front
well into January, 1919. Only the intense cold and the necessity
of recoupment and re-equipment caused them to retire to Omsk. The
British Navy fighting on the Urals was the only reminder the Russian soldier
had that the Allies of his country had not entirely deserted her.
We arrived at Tumen on April 7, and held a fine meeting of the
workmen, who seemed quite pleased to hear that the Bolsheviks were not likely
to return. These workmen looked upon the Bolshevik rule as on some
horrible nightmare. They cared for little else so long as you could assure
them on this point. So ghastly was the dream from which they had
awakened compared with the flowery promises held out to them that I
readily believe "Ivan the Terrible" would have been received at that moment
as a saviour. This was a dangerous feeling which I tried my best to
combat, for the excesses of the Bolshevik r駩me have prepared the way—and
were deliberately intended so to do—for a return to absolutism.
We arrived at Ekaterinburg at the same time as General Knox arrived
from Chilliyabinsk. His first words were congratulations on my C.B., news
of which had just arrived. I visited Consul Preston, and read the
evidence he and his French colleague had collected relative to Bolshevik
outrages on the workmen of the district. It was too sad to think about. This
was the place where the Tsar and his family were imprisoned and murdered.
Of them it could be fairly alleged that they were responsible for
the crimes of the old r駩me; but what crimes have the poor workmen
and peasants committed that the most fiendish cruelty should be reserved
for them? I give it up! Perhaps there is some reason or justification; all
I can say is I have not heard it, neither can I imagine what it can be.
I held a meeting of railway workmen and officials, and was surprised
at the attention and earnestness of the audience. They hungrily
devoured every scrap of information as to our English trade union
organisation and work, and requested that a further meeting should be held
next day in a great carriage works in the centre of the town. This proved to
be one of the most remarkable gatherings I have ever attended. A
fine platform had been erected at one end of the main workshop. A sea
of faces under huge multi-coloured papahas spread over the floor,
while every carriage was covered with human ants; even the beams of
the building carried its human freight. Clearly it seemed to me that
the resurrection of Russia had begun; the destruction of Russia began
from the head, its re-birth is from the ground.
CHAPTER XIX
IN EUROPEAN RUSSIA
Nevanisk is situated just over the European boundary of the
Urals. Before the Bolshevik came it was a great iron centre, one firm
alone employing three thousand workmen. When I arrived there the various
works were practically derelict and its vast collection of machinery idle.
The streets were deserted, and it was estimated that half of its
inhabitants had been destroyed. It was, and now it is not. The few
remaining inhabitants were valiantly pulling themselves together, and if
order and some sort of law could be established, they were confident that
they could rebuild their life again. We talked to them and encouraged them
to continue their struggle against the blight that had defiled their
homes and their country. Their hopes seemed to revive from our assurance
of English working-class sympathy. I am pleased they did not know that
we had some people mad enough to wish to inflict similar wounds upon
our own country.
A pound of sugar cost thirty-five roubles, a pair of 3s. 11d.
goloshes two hundred and fifty roubles, one pound of bread seven roubles.
These were the things we wished to buy, and so made the discovery of
their price; we bought bread only, as the thing we could not do
without. Typhus was raging in almost every house. General Knox was
inoculated, but I decided to run the risk. Doctors had largely disappeared,
owing to the hatred of everybody with a bourgeois education.
I wonder what sort of jokes or fun G.B.S. could make out of it.
There is fun in it somewhere. The contrast between the original idea of
the revolution and the outcome of those ideas are so grotesque in
their realisation that it looks as though some hidden power were indulging
in a Mephistophelian laugh at the expense of mankind.
We next arrived at Taighill, where the same effects had been
produced, though on a smaller scale. It was Palm Sunday, and the great bell
of the cathedral was booming through the surrounding pine forest calling
the faithful to prayer. In the square of the town near by a statue
of Alexander II lay in the mud, having been thrown down by
the revolutionaries. Quite near a white figure of a woman, intended
to represent the Enthronement of Liberty, had been hurled from its
recently constructed base, and formed the roadside seat of five or six of
the raggedest starvelings to be found in the world. An inscription
on Alexander's statue states that it was raised to commemorate
his emancipation of the peasants from serfdom. The Bolsheviks had not
time to write their inscription; but it did not matter—the empty
houses and deserted streets were quite enough. By means of much elbow
labour they had smoothed out the inscription on the statue of the
Tsar Liberator and for the time made all things equal again.
The meeting at Taighill was a repetition of the others, and we passed on
to Kushva. This place had been badly mauled. The Bolshevik Commissar was
evidently an anarchist pure and simple. All the hatred of class and creed
which had generated under the Romanoffs found expression in this man's deeds.
The amount of venom which he put into his administration and work was worthy
of his cause. The effect of his policy, however, produced results exactly
opposite to those he hoped for. The first evidence of his zeal lay upon the
snow in front of the railway office. A huge steel safe with the door wrenched
off and the contents missing indicated the strength of his principles. The
official who had lost the key was thrown into the well near by to stimulate
the memory of other safe-owners; but this official was not alone in his
glory, for several railway workmen who refused to help rob this identical
safe found a watery grave with their superior. Altogether over seventy people
met their death in this well, workmen, bourgeoisie—all in one
holocaust. But the majority were of no class; their only offence seemed to be
that they had called themselves Social Revolutionaries. They have been
the subject of the most bitter hatred by the Bolshevik leaders.
The Bolshevik contention is that for men or women to call
themselves Socialists, and then to hesitate to take a hand in the
complete extermination of the bourgeois ruling classes, now there is a chance
of doing so in Russia, is to act the part of poltroon and traitor to
the cause. The "treachery" is all the greater if the objector is a
workman or a workwoman.
The Bolsheviks are quite honest about their purpose—the transfer
of power and property by murder and robbery from the bourgeoisie to
the proletariat. If a member of the proletariat is so mad that he refuses
or hesitates to act his part in this scheme, then those who have
been called by the force of events to assume a dictatorship on his behalf
are entitled to destroy him as an unconscious enemy to himself and
his class. In the same way no mercy can be shown to the
Social Revolutionaries who, while professing allegiance to definite
proletarian domination, shrink from definite action now that the time for
action has arrived.
The Bolshevik Commissar of Kushva, acting on this principle,
succeeded in a short time in raising a formidable opposition amongst the
workmen in the surrounding districts. When the local school-mistress, a girl
of seventeen, found a temporary grave in this sort of Black Hole
of Calcutta the wells of Kushva and Taighill became a dreadful portent
to the simple Russian mujik.
The opposition began at the big Watkin Works, where over six
thousand men were employed. Though possessing no military organisation,
the workmen decided to resist by force the entrance of the Bolshevik
Terror into their midst. With the help of several young engineers they
managed to regiment themselves into some kind of military order. They
selected with great skill the strategic positions for fortifications, and
held the whole district against the repeated attacks of the enemy. Once
the Bolshevik line of the Urals west of Ekaterinburg struck from north
to south, from Kunghure to the Caspian, as the crow flies, for
three thousand versts, except for one great loop enclosing the Watkin
Works. But in November, 1918, the Bolshevik line swept forward,
submerging these valiant workmen warriors. Admiral Koltchak's Chief of
Staff naturally concluded that the workmen had given up the struggle and
had made terms with their hated enemy.
This surge forward of the Bolsheviks had been greatly assisted by
the unfortunate defection of the Czech forces, who had left the front at
the suggestion of their local National Council. General Gaida had thrown
up his Czech commission, and had been given command of the right wing
of the new Russian army. The admiral proceeded at once to put his new
army to the test by an attempt to recover the lost ground and, if
possible, save the remnants of the Watkin workmen. Everybody now knows how,
in a temperature of over "60 below," these recently mobilised
Siberian recruits re-established the fighting fame of the Russian soldier
by sweeping the Terrorist forces from their positions and
entirely destroying them at Perm. Imagine General Galitzin's surprise when
the advance began to find these Watkin workmen still holding their
district and rendering valuable help to their relieving comrades! The
Kushva Soviet Commissar had built better than he knew.
This district is remarkable for the valuable and extensive deposits
of iron and sulphur, which seem inexhaustible. One huge hill has a store
of about 800,000,000,000 tons, almost untapped except for uncovering
work necessary to estimate its capacity.
The Revolution in Russia may alter a few things, but it can
scarcely effect much change in the character of its people. This iron
mountain is an illustration of the mixture of mediaevalism and modernism to
be found in Russia's industrial development. The summit of the mountain is
capped with an Orthodox Greek church, and desperate efforts have been made
to secure its removal to a less exalted and less valuable site. I
was informed that the mere suggestion proved almost fatal to
its originators, and by so narrow a margin did they escape that the
proposal is not likely to be repeated. I made the suggestion quite
innocently, and produced such a storm that only my foreign ignorance provided
me with a satisfactory excuse. I was asked: "Would you take God from
His place over this work?" One other thing I noticed everywhere. There
was not one important workshop from Irkutsk to Perm without its
altar, candles and all complete, and scarcely a business or Government
office without its ikon facing you the moment you entered.
I attended the Orthodox Easter celebration at Perm. The whole
edifice was crowded with people of every walk in life. I was not merely
an interested spectator, but one who believes that where man worships
he appeals to the same God no matter by what name He is called.
I watched this crowd, each holding a long lighted taper, stand for
hours making the sign of the Cross, while the gorgeously-robed priest
chanted the service and made sundry waves with his hands and gave
certain swings with the incense-burner. The responses were made by a group
of men with beautiful, well-trained voices, but the people
looked spiritually starved. Not one took the slightest part in the
service beyond an occasional whispered murmur, nor are they expected to.
They stood outside the pale; there was no place for them. I must say that
I contrasted this isolation of the congregation with the joint act
of worship as performed in our churches, both Free and Anglican. I
looked at these "Christian" men and women and thought of the butchery
of Petrograd and Moscow, the wells of Kushva and Taighill, and the
ruthless disregard of human life by both sides in this brutal internecine
strife. I wondered whether I had stumbled upon at least one of the causes.
At any rate, I did not forget we also had the heroes of the Watkin
Works.
Nadegenska is the extreme north-west point of the Ural system
of railways, and is famous because of its great privately-owned
steelworks. These works were originated by a poor peasant woman, who
developed the whole district until it has become the most northerly Asiatic
industrial centre in the Russian Empire. The contrast in treatment at
these privately-owned works compared with those owned by the Government
is significant. The Soviet Commissar knew nothing about the
business himself, and appointed Works Commissars, still more ignorant of
their duties, to control the establishment. The result was that
production fell to such a point that the experts refused to work under
such incompetents and gradually escaped to other outlandish districts.
The manager stuck to his post during the battle of Perm, and by a
judicious distribution among the Bolshevik Commissars of the surplus roubles
of the Tsar remaining in his possession got them out of the works
without damage. This was an unheard-of situation, for nowhere else have
the Soviet Commissars left anything they could destroy.
It was interesting to notice that nearly the whole of the machinery
in these works was either of German or American make, the latter
always predominating; there was some English and some Belgian, about an
equal amount of each. I heard a curious statement at Kushva to the effect
that the German firms were always prepared to build and fit out a big
works, and run it for one year, without asking for a penny. Of course
they always first carefully examined the possibilities of the locality,
but the managers assured me that it was rare for German machinery to
be equal, either for use or wear and tear, to the English, nor was it
as cheap; but they could always get long credit from German firms, and
that was most important in developing new enterprises.
We set off for Perm, with a stop on our way at the Vackneah
Turansky Works. These works employed from four to five thousand men,
doing everything from smelting to the making of engines, carriages,
shells, guns, etc., and were the best equipped workshops I saw in the Urals.
The only complaint was lack of orders. The old r駩me did
everything—nearly all this great mineral district was developed under the
personal care of the Tsars. The Bolsheviks have destroyed the State control
of these establishments, and already the bourgeoisie are casting hungry
eyes upon this great industry and the Omsk Ministers are rubbing hands
over the loot they hope to collect during this transfer. How vain the
hopes of those who looked to the Revolution to develop public control of
all natural resources! Already the State lands are parcelled out amongst
the wealthy peasants, who as a result of this robbery will establish a
great landed aristocracy, and, if I do not misread the signs, a similar
fate is about to overtake the great State industries with the creation of
an aristocracy of wealth.
At Turansky we picked up Sergeant Coleman, of the Durham Light
Infantry, the only Englishman who weathered the journey from Archangel with
a party of Russians who had started from the north to try and get
into direct touch with the Russian Army. They had made a circuitous route
and avoided the districts held by the Bolshevik forces, and therefore
had nothing of interest to report to us. The whole party, under a
Russian officer in English uniform, were attached to my train and taken to
Perm, where instructions awaited them to proceed at once to Omsk.
While examining the damage done during the street fighting at Perm
we encountered a mob of the Red Guard who had marched over their own
lines at Glashoff and surrendered to General Gaida. They were drawn up
four deep in the market-place for a roll call. I studied their faces
and general appearance, and came to the conclusion that if the progress
of the world depended upon such as these the world was in a very bad
way. They were Kirghis, Mongols, Tartars, Chinese, mixed with a
fair sprinkling of European-Russian peasants, workmen and others mostly
of the lowest type, but with just enough of the "old soldier" element
to make them formidable. A strange idea struck me that I would like
to speak to these men. The proposition, made almost in jest, was taken
up seriously by my liaison officer, Colonel Frank, who interviewed
the commandant of the station, Colonel Nikolioff, upon the subject. He
at first took up a hostile attitude, but when he gathered the substance
of my proposed address he consented, and arranged the meeting at the
camp for 6 P.M. the following evening, April 22. Of all the meetings it
has been my privilege to hold, this was the most unique. The
Bolshevik soldiers stood to attention and listened to me with great interest.
One or two were sailors, and some others could understand a little
English, as could be seen by the way they conveyed in whispers the points of
the speech to their neighbours. Madame Frank translated, and in
beautiful Russian drove home each point. Hers was a magnificent performance.
As she repeated my word-picture of their untilled fields, destroyed
homes, outraged women, and murdered children, not the ravages of an
alien enemy, but the work of their own hands, Russian against Russian,
tears trickled down their war-scarred faces. Clearly these men felt they
had been deceived, and would willingly endeavour to rectify the injuries
of the past. Some volunteered their services at once to help their
Mother Country to recover from the ravages they had made and administer
justice upon those who had led them into madness, but Colonel Nikolioff
asked them to remember that their crimes had been very great, and nothing
but time could heal the wounds and soften the bitterness their conduct
had created. Some asked that it should be remembered that they were
not Bolshevik in principle, but had been forced to become soldiers in
the Red Army, from which they could not desert until their villages
were captured by the Koltchak army, as their whole families, held as
hostages for their good conduct, would have been massacred. This they
asserted had been done in numberless cases where the families were in
Bolshevik hands.
The value of the rouble in Perm at that time was about one penny.
My officers and men were paid at the rate of 40 roubles to the 㱮
The prisoners' camp was about three and a half versts distant, and
the duration of the meeting was one hour and five minutes; the droshky
hire for the journey was 100 roubles per droshky. Everything was
in proportion. For instance, common cigarettes were 1 rouble each. If I
had smoked twenty a day or used them between myself and my numerous
official visitors, half my colonel's pay would have gone. There must surely
have been something wrong in fixing the rate of exchange at Harbin
or "Vlady," 5,000 versts away, and leaving officers at the front in a
stage of poverty not one whit better than the people whose all had
been destroyed by the Revolution. I have no remedy to offer, but it is
not very satisfactory to receive your rouble at 6d. and spend it at 1d.
What is more! If I had been paid in 㱠notes or sovereigns, I could have
got something approaching 200 roubles for each at the Perm rate! Wages
had increased under Bolshevik rule, but prices were such that one of
the petitions we had to forward to the Government at Omsk on behalf of
the workmen was that the wages and prices should be the same as under
the old r駩me.
On April 24 the ice on the Khama started to move about 5 A.M. It was
a very imposing sight. It moved first as one solid block, carrying
boats, stacks of timber, sledge roads—everything—with it. The point near
the bridge held for some time, until the weight behind forced some part
down and crunched its way through in one irresistible push; the other
part rose over the resistance and rolled like an avalanche over and
over, smashing itself into huge blocks which were forced into a rampart
fifty feet high, when the enormous weight broke the ice platform on which
it was piled, and the whole moved majestically off towards the Volga.
Then one experienced the peculiar illusion of gliding along the river; it
was necessary to plant one's feet far apart to prevent a fall. The
Khama near Perm is over a mile wide, and this method of Nature to
herald spring to these snow- and ice-bound regions lacks nothing so far
as grandeur is concerned. During the next few days millions of tons
of derelict timber passed on its way to the Caspian. The careless
Russian never thinks of hauling his spare stock off the ice until the
ice actually begins to move. He tells you that the proper time for the
ice to move is between May 1 and 5; that if it moves a week earlier it
means good crops, which would balance the loss of the timber, so that he
has no cause to complain.
It is no part of my business to deal with atrocities such as
have disgraced the proletarian dictatorship of Moscow. Where I could
not avoid them in my narrative of events, I have done so without
reference to the revolting details which everybody so hungrily devours.
History shows that it is not possible to avoid these excesses whenever
the safeguards of civil order are swept away by the passions of the mob.
Our own revolutionaries should remember this before and not after the
event. They should be considered not as a risk but as a certainty when once
the foundations of order are uprooted. At Perm the breaking of the
ice revealed some of the truth, and it formed quite sufficient evidence
of the callous behaviour of the Bolshevik administrators.
Below a steep bank a few yards from the Terrorist headquarters a
small shed was erected on the ice. It was called a wash-house, and during
the day washing was done there. At night the place, apparently, was,
like the streets, deserted, but as a square hole was cut through the ice,
it was an ideal place for the disposal of bodies, dead or alive. The
people knew that after an inspection of the better-class homes by officers
of the Soviet if there was evidence of valuable loot; the whole
family would quietly disappear, and the valuables were distributed by sale,
or otherwise, amongst the Soviet authorities. If a workman
protested against this violence, he disappeared, too, in the same secret
fashion.
The poor women who used the shed during the day for its
legitimate purpose told from time to time grim stories of blood and evidence
of death struggles on the frozen floor as they began the morning's
work. Several thousand people were missing by the time the Koltchak
forces captured the town.
The ice in the shelter of the bank began to thaw before the more
exposed part of the river, which enabled the people whose friends and
neighbours were missing to put a rude and ineffective screen below the shed
in the hope of recovering the bodies of some of their friends. I knew about
the shed but not about the screen, until I was informed by
Regt. Sergeant-Major Gordon that he had seen several hundred bodies taken
from the river. The following morning I walked into the crowd of
anxious people who were watching the work. The official in charge told me
quite simply that they had not had a very good morning, for three hours'
work had only produced some forty bodies. I looked at these relics of the
new order; they were of both sexes and belonged to every condition of
life, from the gruff, horny-handed worker to the delicately-nurtured
young girl. A miscellaneous assortment of the goods, among other
things, revolutions are bound to deliver.
We held a big meeting in the great railway works which created quite
a sensation. The fact that the English were at Perm spread back to
Omsk, and four days later Japanese and French Missions put in an
appearance. If the French came to maintain their prestige it was a pity that
they did not choose a better agent for their purpose. I had been invited
to lunch with a very worthy representative of the town, Mr. Pastrokoff,
and his wife. I arrived to find the good lady in great agitation. A
French officer had called and informed the household that a French Mission
had just arrived composed of three officers; they would require the
three best rooms in the house, the use of the servants and kitchen; that
no furniture must be removed from the three rooms he saw under pain
of punishment, etc. The lady protested and told the French officer
that even the Bolsheviks had not demanded part of her very small house
when made acquainted with the requirements of her family, but the officer
had replied that any inconvenience was outweighed by the great
honour conferred upon her house by the presence of officers of the French
Army. It would not be polite to the glorious French Army to repeat
Madame Pastrokoff's reply. It only shows how stupid it is to send to
foreign countries any but the best men to represent a great and gallant
nation. I naturally reminded Madame that she was a Russian, living in her
own country, under her own Government, and she must report the case to
the Russian authorities, who would doubtless provide accommodation for
the French Mission if necessary.
The Pastrokoffs, coupled with the vivacious Madame Barbara Pastokova
and her husband, were among the most homely and interesting people it was
my pleasure to meet in the Urals. If you have never been in Russia you
know nothing of hospitality; you only squirm around the fringe of
the subject. The hospitality of our friends at Perm was truly Russian,
and I was sorry when we had to leave. M. Pastrokoff told me of the
following incident of the early relief of Perm from the Terrorist.
General Pepelaieff's army was stretched along the railway from
Perm towards Vatka, the junction of the Archangel Railway. The
temperature was over "60 below," the men were without clothes, thousands had
died from exposure, and other thousands were in a ghastly condition
from frost-bite. There was little or no hospital accommodation, and the
Omsk Ministers were deaf to all appeals for help, they being more
concerned as to how they could shake off the Supreme Governor's control than
how best to perform their duty. In the early days of February the feeding
of the army became a pressing problem, and still the Omsk
Ministers remained silent. On February 10 Pastrokoff received an imperative
order to appear at General Hepoff's office. At 11 A.M. he arrived to find
nine of the wealthiest citizens of Perm already collected. Looking out of
the windows they saw a full company of Siberian Rifles surround the
building with fixed bayonets. The general entered the room and sat at his
table, they remained standing. Looking at, and through, each one
separately, he delivered this cryptic speech: "Gentlemen, I have brought you
here to tell you that out on the railway between you and your enemies lie
the remains of our brave army! They have little clothes, but plenty of
wood, so their fires may prevent their bodies from being frozen, but ten
days from now there will be no food, and unless food can be secured,
nothing can prevent their dispersal or starvation. I have determined that
they shall neither disperse nor starve. The Omsk Ministers have forgotten
us, the Supreme Governor has given his orders, but these paltry people
who ought to assist him do nothing. We must do their work
ourselves." Reading down a list of the necessities of his army he said:
"You gentlemen will produce these things within ten days. If on February
21 these supplies are not to hand, that will be the end of everything
so far as you ten gentlemen are concerned."
"He allowed no discussion," said M. Pastrokoff, "and if he had we
should have been discussing it now, and the Terrorists would have
re-occupied Perm. I returned home and felt cold in the feet. I had a guard
of fifteen men placed on my person, the others the same. I knew that
some of my companions in distress were muddlers, but sent for my friend
—— and drew our plans for carrying out the general's orders. We
were greatly helped in this determination by witnessing the execution of
a company and platoon commander of one of our regiments under
General Hepoff's orders for having allowed thirty men of their company to
desert to the enemy during an affair of outposts. We saw we had to deal with
a man who never went back on his word."
On February 18 the general sent his aide-de-camp to inform the ten
that it would be necessary for them to put their affairs in order as
they would be taken to the front for execution, so that the starving
soldiers might know their immediate chiefs were not responsible for the
condition of the army. M. Pastrokoff was able to prove the things were on
the way, and only the disorganised condition of the railway made
it necessary to ask for a few days' grace. The general granted four
days, at the end of which the goods were delivered as per instructions.
"What did the general then do?" I asked. "When his soldiers were fed he
burst into my house and kissed me, and would have gone on his knees if I
would have allowed him. He has been here several times since, and we
have become great friends. He is a true Russian!" added Pastrokoff
proudly.
We returned to Ekaterinburg on April 29, and were surprised to find
that General Knox and the Headquarters Staff had removed from Omsk and
taken up position there. The Hampshires were about to move up; barrack
and other accommodation had already been secured. The first echelon
arrived the following morning. An Anglo-Russian brigade of infantry was
in course of formation and seemed likely to prove a great success.
It offered employment for the numerous officers and N.C.O.s who had
arrived and for whom no proper place for work had so far been provided. It
was truly a stroke of genius for our War Office to flood us with
officers and men as instructors for the new Russian army, scarcely one of
whom could speak a word of Russian! I feel sure the Russians and
ourselves will get on well together, we are so much alike. Omsk and Whitehall
are true to type; they each first exhaust the possibility of error, and
when no wrong course is left, the right road becomes quite easy. The
only difference is in the motive. Ours is mostly because social influence
is always on the side of educated mediocrity, and theirs because
self, coupled with corruption, is their natural incentive to all exertion.
We have a different standard; all our theories of Government preclude
the possibility of hidden personal advantage in the transaction of
State business. The Russian view is that no competent official could
be expected to conduct business transactions for the State unless
he personally gains some advantage. If an official neglected a
private opportunity so obvious, it would justify the suspicion that his
scruples would make him unequal to the proper protection of the State. In
other words, the official who is poor at the end of a decent term of
office never should have been trusted with the interests of the community.
It is strange to hear them catalogue the proved cases of corruption
amongst officials of other countries. They never forget a case of this kind
no matter in which country it occurred. They argue that they are no
worse than others, forgetting that these exceptions only prove the
rule, whereas in Russia the honest official is rather the exception.
After all, public opinion decides the standard of conduct adopted by
a country. Morals change with time, also with countries and peoples.
A harem would be a nuisance in London, but stands as a sign of
Allah's blessing in Constantinople.
I returned to Omsk on May 3 to find that the snow and ice had
given place to a storm of dust which crept through every crevice of
one's habitation and flavoured everything with dirt and grit. It was,
if anything, worse than a sandstorm in the Sudan. The Sudan type is
fairly clean, but this Omsk variety is a cloud of atomic filth which
carries with it every known quality of pollution and several that are
quite unknown. I don't remember being able to smell a Sudan storm, but
this monstrous production stank worse than a by-election missile. The
service of a British soldier on these special trips is not exactly a
sinecure. The people at home who pay can be sure their money is well earned
before Tommy gets it. The south wind sweeps up from Mongolia and Turkestan,
and while it brings warmth to our frozen bones its blessing becomes a
bit mixed with other things before we get them. I only mention it, not
to complain! We never do in war-time!
A special dispatch from London arrived on May 5 which delayed
my starting for Vladivostok. If the object at which it aimed could
have been secured it would have been a beam of light upon a very
sombre subject. I had a lengthy conference with General Knox upon my tour
to the Urals and the facts gathered as to the mineral and
productive resources of the districts through which I had passed. The
London dispatch also occupied our attention, and as the Supreme Governor
had fixed the next day for my final farewell interview with himself,
the possible course of our conversation was also considered. It was
arranged that my journey to "Vlady" should be delayed until the matter
referred to in the dispatch had been dealt with in accordance with
instructions.
My audience with the Supreme Governor was very cordial, and
he especially thanked me for the help I had rendered himself and Russia
in the dark days of November and December, 1918. He expressed the
opinion that my mission to the workmen had been a great success, and was
the first piece of definite work so far accomplished in the
reconstruction and resurrection of the Russian State. He pointed out that his
own labours were devoted to the one object of restoring order to
the country, but that this work could only be performed by a powerful
army. England had rendered him all help possible, but still the
military problem engrossed all his thoughts and precluded his taking active
part in the work of social reconstruction. He thought his Ministers and
other assistants would have been able to help in it, but he had been
sadly mistaken, and his experience had taught him that it was necessary
to learn everything himself and therefore he was all the more grateful
for my assistance. We took tea together, during which he informed me that
he was about to start for the front to arrange for a further push along
the northern line towards Vatka in the direction of Petrograd, with
the chance of forming a junction with the forces at Archangel, and
if General Knox would consent he wished me to remain at Omsk until
he returned. General Knox placed the London dispatch before the
Supreme Governor, and I remained to assist in settling its details.
On May 7 the Chief of the British Mission, Major-General Knox, asked
me to assist him in drafting the reply to the London dispatch. The
heads having been agreed to by the Supreme Governor, it was necessary
to consult with the Minister who assisted him with his foreign affairs.
He is distinguished by a sort of cleverness which borders very closely
to cunning. In a few years he will probably make a very able diplomat
of the old type, but whether that is the sort of equipment which will
serve under the new order, now in the throes of birth, remains to be seen.
He is Republican, having lived long in America, and honestly believes
that Russia must be directed in her orientation towards Republican
countries rather than to the evidently permanently and exclusively
Monarchist country, England. There I think I know more of his
Russian fellow-countrymen and better understand their character and
sentiments than he! But he is very young, very able, and his name is Sukin,
and he has time to learn.
In accordance with the wish of the Governor, the dispatch and draft
were shown to him, and a few hours later, while dining with a
Cossack general, I was asked if I knew anything about a dispatch from
London that was making a great stir amongst the members of the French
and American Missions. I answered that being a regimental officer,
not attached to the English Mission, dispatches were not my business,
though as a rule if important dispatches arrived, I heard about them; I
had heard of no dispatch which could upset the French or American
Missions.
I informed Consul Hodgson, who was representing the High Commissioner
in his absence, of this, and it was decided to hurry on with
the construction and completion of the draft. It was completed in its
final shape by General Knox and myself in his train at the Omsk Vatka
in front of the Russian Staffka, 9.30 A.M., May 9, 1919.
Much of this Russian "Bill of Rights" had to be pushed down the
throats of the Russian official elements. The Supreme Governor never
wavered over a single point; his large democratic sympathies were satisfied
by his signature to what he hoped would be the foundation of
Russian liberty. How fortunate for Russia that she had such a man to call
upon in her hour of need! No matter what the final result of his efforts
may be, whether success or defeat, his was the mind and personality
that enabled this great people to bridge what looked like an impossible
gulf and turn their faces to the sun.
How fortunate it was that at this critical hour in Russian
history England was represented by Major-General Knox! I had never heard of
him till I went to Siberia, yet in him we have a man combining the
courage of the soldier with the higher qualities of a statesman, ready made
for the special business in hand. The British Empire doubtless, like
Topsy, "growed"! It is more an exhibition of race luck than genius. The way
in which we occasionally drop the right man in the right place is not
an act of Government so much as a stroke of chance. We make awful
bloomers in these matters sometimes, but in this case our luck stood by us
to some purpose. More than once, when the timidity of the "Politicals"
had almost destroyed Russian faith in our honesty of purpose, the
robust honesty of his personality turned the scale in our favour. Every
Russian trusts him, except those who have forgotten they are Russians.
They hate him. That is the real certificate of his worth. I can
quite understand the fear of some Labour elements at home that our presence
in Siberia may be used by reactionaries to re-establish the old r駩me.
Had I been at home I might have had the same feeling. But I was there,
and knew that it was our very presence which made that for the
moment impossible. The excesses of the Bolsheviks made the people, both
peasant and workman, hanker after the comparative security of the Tsars.
The reactionary elements would have been only too pleased to see our
backs; our presence was a safeguard against the absolutism for which some
of them scheme. The weariness of the peasantry and workmen
with revolutionary disorder gave the opportunity to reaction to
establish another absolutism which was only restrained by outside
influence. Major-General Knox does not write polished dispatches upon
army movements under his command, but he perhaps performed greater service
to humanity and democracy by his patient and efficient handling on the
spot of one of the great world problems.
CHAPTER XX
MAKING AN ATAMAN
General Evan Pootenseiff arranged a parade of the 2nd Siberian
Cossack Regiment outside Omsk on May 14 to say "Good-bye" to the
"Anglisky Polkovnika," his officers and soldiers. Needless to say, we were
all there, and it was an occasion that will be remembered by all who had
the honour to be present. Those who look upon the Cossacks as a sort
of untrained irregular cavalry had better revise their ideas at once,
for fear of further future miscalculations. The evolutions of this force
in every branch of cavalry work are simply superb. The Cossack control
of his horse, either singly or in combination, is not approached by
any army in the world. The parade was under the immediate command of
the Assistant Ataman, Colonel Bezovsky, and the wonderful display
of horsemanship was loudly applauded by the English Tommies, who were
the most interested spectators.
The parade over, the officers adjourned to an extremely artistic
Kirghis tent pitched on a treeless plain, where lunch was served; but the
viands were left untouched until the toast of "His Britannic Majesty" had
been drunk in good Tsaristic vodka. Then it became a real
military fraternisation. Officers inside, soldiers out. No civilian was
allowed to approach within three versts, except the old Kirghis chief
who, dressed in his picturesque native dress, had travelled over fifty
versts to attend the function of making an English Ataman. The band of
the Cossack regiment tried valiantly to enliven the proceedings with
music, but the English marching choruses soon silenced all opposition. Then
the Cossack commander called his men around, and giving time with
his cowhide thong, led them through some of the most weird Cossack war
songs it is possible to imagine. The difference in our mentality was never
so well illustrated as in the songs of the two people. Ours were
lively, happy, and full of frolic and fun; theirs were slow, sad wails,
which can only come from the heart of a long troubled people. The songs
of Ermak Tinothavitch, the conqueror of Siberia, were fierce and
martial, but the strain of tragedy ran through them all.
Then the Cossacks placed their commander upon two swords and tossed
him while singing the song of Stenkarazin, the robber chief, and at the
end drew their swords and demanded toll, which took the form of five
bottles extra. I was then admitted to the fraternity and presented with
the Ataman's badge, and after due ceremony with a Cossack sword, by
the regiment, admitted to their circle. I went through the sword
tossing, and gained freedom for 100 roubles; and here my narrative of the
making of a Cossack had better end. Sufficient to say I never met
a freer-hearted set of men in my travels round the world than
these dreadful guardians of the Tsars, and if in course of time I get tired
of England, I shall claim my kinship with these freemen of forest
and plain. These men so love liberty that not even the Tsars dared
interfere with their rights.
CHAPTER XXI
HOMEWARD BOUND
On May 17 Omsk was excluded from the Vatka (station), and by
this indirect means became aware that the Supreme Governor was returning
from the front. The Cossack Guard lined up outside, while detachments
of Russian infantry in English uniform occupied the platform. The
Russian Tommies looked quite smart, and except for their long,
narrow, triangular bayonets, might easily have been mistaken for English
troops. While awaiting the train, General Knox informed me that two of
our proposals, "Women's suffrage" and "Universal education," had been
cut out by the reactionaries. Why are the churches of the world so
hostile to the popular education of the people? The Church is quite prepared
to allow the people to receive educational instruction if controlled by
the priests. It prefers to leave them in ignorance and the easy prey
of Bolshevik charlatanism rather than allow free play for
intelligent thinking. Women's suffrage was opposed by quite a different set
of men, mostly those who make enormous display of deference to
drawing-room ladies, and look upon us Englishmen as wanting in gallantry
because we do not kiss every feminine hand we shake. On the whole I think it
is good to have pushed them ahead so far. Measured by Russian standards,
it amounts to a revolution in ideas of government. The great thing just
now is to fix some point beyond which the pendulum shall not be allowed
to swing towards reaction. The workmen are sick of strife and would
gladly go straight back to the old r駩me as an easy way of escape
from Bolshevism. This is the danger from which English diplomacy has
tried, and is trying, to guard the Russian people if possible.
Thus, having finished my work at Omsk, I asked that arrangements
might be made as quickly as possible to transport my escort and myself
to Vladivostok. The arrangements were completed by May 21, when I
announced myself ready to begin the first stage of my journey homeward.
The Supreme Governor surprised me by proposing to visit me in my carriage
at the Vatka to say "Good-bye." At 7 P.M. he came, attended by
his aide-de-camp; he was very gracious in his thanks for my services to
the Russian people. He said my voice, presence and influence had aroused
the better elements to throw off the feeling of despair which had
so universally settled upon them. He did not presume to calculate the
good I had done, though none appreciated it better than himself, since we
had been thrown by circumstances into personal contact with each
other. Without attempting to form an estimate of his character, I
considered his visit and words the act of a gentleman, and as such I
appreciated it.
I could but recall the last time he visited me in those dark,
doubtful days of November, when I, who had no thought or place in my make-up
for the word "Dictator," suddenly found myself in the presence of him
who had that moment assumed such a position, and what was more serious
for me, found myself forced on my own authority, unaided by one word
of warning or counsel from others, instantly to decide not only my
own attitude but also, to some extent, that of my country to this last
act in the drama of a people grown desperate. Once having given my
promise to help, he never found that help withheld at critical moments
later. The British forces were few, but they were disciplined and knew
their own mind, and this was what every other party, both Russian and
Allied, lacked. Every Allied force had its "Politicals" at hand, and
therefore were powerless for any purpose. The Fates had sent ours to
Vladivostok, 5,000 versts east, at the very moment when their presence and
general political policy would have paralysed correct military action. The
month which intervened before they could exert direct influence upon
the situation enabled us to consolidate the new orientation. The
greater part of this time we were "in the air," having cut our
own communications, and no countermanding orders could interrupt or
confuse the nerve centre. At first the "Politicals" were inclined to be
angry, but with such a tower of strength as General Knox in support they
soon came to look upon the proceedings as a fait accompli. Later
they confessed that their absence at the supreme moment was the act of a
wise Providence. The very nature of their business (had they been
present) would have created delays and difficulties that might have proved
fatal to success.
Except for some quaint fetish about the necessity for maintaining
the usual diplomatic forms, there is no necessity for delay in
emergencies of this description. If an ordinarily intelligent Englishman,
with a fair knowledge of English history and a grasp of the traditions
and mentality of his countrymen, cannot carry on, how are people miles
away, with no opportunity to visualise the actual situation, to instruct
him? Diplomatic methods and forms are all right for leisurely
negotiations, but are useless in urgent and dangerous occasions. If my work
fails, as even now it may, I shall be subject to severe criticism; but I
shall get that even if it succeeds, so what does it matter so long as in my
own mind I did the best in the circumstances?
My journey east was broken at Krasnoyarsk to enable me to interview
the new commander, General Rosanoff, who had taken in hand the
suppression of the revolt of the Lettish peasants north of the railway. South
of the line all hostile elements had been dispersed. The line cut through
the centre of the Bolshevik field of operations. The Czechs guarded
the actual railway, and while they prevented large forces from moving
across it, they took but little trouble to prevent miscreants from
tampering with the rails, as was evidenced by the scores of derailed trains
in all stages of destruction strewn along the track. This naturally
involved great material loss and, what was still worse, a huge toll of
innocent human life. One train, a fast passenger, accounted for two
hundred women and children, besides uncounted men. Fairly large Russian
forces were now placed at General Rosanoff's disposal, and by a wide
turning movement from Krasnoyarsk in a north-easterly direction, and with
a large cavalry force operating towards the north-west from Irkutsk,
the whole gang would, it was hoped, be herded towards the centre, and a
few weeks would probably liquidate the whole disturbance. The
Krasnoyarsk and the Ussurie movements of the Bolsheviks were under the
direction of able officers appointed by the Red Guard Headquarters at Moscow,
with whom they were in constant communication.
Passing Irkutsk, we again struck the Baikal—looking more glorious
than before. The warm south-west winds had cleared the snow from the
western hills and thawed the ice from that half of the sea. The other half
was still ice-bound. In the morning sunshine the snow-covered mountains
in the east pierced the heavens with the radiance of eternal day.
The disappearance of the sun only adds to their beauty; they alone seem
to know no night. As we travelled round under the shadow of these
giants the temperature fell many degrees below zero, and the cold from
the water penetrated the carriages, necessitating fires and warm furs,
in spite of the June sunshine.
I had received intimation that it would be of service to the
Omsk Government if I would call upon Colonel Semianoff and use my
good offices and my newly-conferred honour as a Siberian Cossack Ataman
to recall this erring son of Muscovy to the service of the State. I
knew that British pressure had been applied to persuade the Japanese to
cease their financial and moral support—both open and secret—to
this redoubtable opponent of the Russian Government, and it was rumoured
that British wishes had at last been complied with. It was common
knowledge that the illegal floggings, murders, and robberies committed under
the alleged authority of Colonel Semianoff would not have
remained unpunished a day if he had not been under the protection of one of
the most numerously represented Allied forces. Whatever faults may
be alleged against Admiral Koltchak, cruelty or injustice cannot
be included among them. I well remember his fury when it was reported
to him that some eighty workmen had been illegally flogged by
Semianoff's soldiers at Chita. His poor dilapidated reserves were ordered to
move at once to their protection. Semianoff prepared his armoured trains
and troops to receive them, but the same Allied Power which fed,
clothed, and armed his troops kept at bay those who were ordered to avenge
the wrongs of the Russian workmen.
On another occasion I remember Admiral Koltchak's almost
hopeless despair when some truculent officers had used their weapons and
badges of rank to secure the persons of some Bolshevik prisoners,
and anticipating the decision of the court about to try them, shot them
in cold blood. He at once executed the officers and men who handed
them over, as well as such of those who took part in the conspiracy,
even though they claimed to be merely the avengers of their own
murdered families. Stern, impartial justice is part and parcel of this
remarkable man's character. It was this very trait which made Semianoff and
the Supreme Governor natural enemies.
The day that I arrived at Chita it was officially announced
that Semianoff had made his submission to the authority of Koltchak, and
had accepted an appointment in the Russian Army. My task therefore
changed its character; the proposed admonishment became a congratulation in
a very frank and friendly half-hour's interview, the colonel returning
the visit to my carriage later. Colonel Semianoff is one of the
most striking personalities I have met in Russia; a man of medium
height, with square broad shoulders, an enormous head, the size of which
is greatly enhanced by the flat, Mongol face, from which gleam two
clear, brilliant eyes that rather belong to an animal than a man. The
whole pose of the man is at first suspicious, alert, determined, like a
tiger ready to spring, to rend and tear, but in repose the change
is remarkable, and with a quiet smile upon the brown face the body
relaxes. Colonel Semianoff is a very pleasant personality. His great
physical strength has caused the Japanese to name him "Samurai," or "Brave
Knight of the Field," and I think that is a good description of his
character. Relentless and brave, kindness nevertheless finds a part in his
make-up. The princes of Mongolia have asked him to become their emperor,
and should he choose this path a whirlwind will pass over the
neighbouring lands. Perhaps underneath he is, after all, a good Russian—time
will tell. If his conversion is real he will add a tower of strength to
the Russian fighting forces.
At Harbin I heard a full explanation of the reason for the
Mongolians approaching Semianoff to become their emperor. Mongolia previous
to the Revolution was considered as under a loose sort of Russian
protection. Since the break-up of the Russian Empire the Japanese have cast
longing eyes upon this extensive country, which is supposed to belong to
both Russia and China but in reality it belongs to neither. The Japanese
have roamed all over the country during these last two years, and have
spent time and money lavishly in propaganda. They first tried to orientate
the Mongol mind towards a direct connection with themselves, but
their avarice and conceit offend all the people with whom they come
into contact. This direct method of getting control of Mongolia had
therefore to be abandoned in favour of a round-about but more dangerous
policy. Colonel Semianoff is only half Russian, his mother being a
Mongolian woman of high birth. He speaks Mongolian perfectly, and the
Mongolians claim him for their own. Semianoff admitted to me personally that
he had been subsidised all through by Japan. It was the Japanese who called
the Mongolian princes together and prevailed upon them to offer
Semianoff the title of Emperor of Mongolia. He had other fish to fry,
however, but when his other schemes fail, as I think they must, he will be
quite ready to play the Japanese game in Mongolia as faithfully as he did
in Siberia. Semianoff will be the puppet, but Japan will pull the
strings; that at least is their hope and belief.
About thirty versts west of Manchuli our train was stopped by a
red flag, and a railway workman informed us of a raid upon a homestead
by the side of the railway, the robbers having decamped two hours
before our arrival. The father had two bullets through his chest and
one through the right side of his neck, and had crawled a distance of over
a verst to give information. He was taken up on our train, and we
went forward to the scene of the tragedy. In the small wooden house,
covered with loose feathers, lay the dead body of the mother with her
unborn baby, near by lay a girl of about ten with her head terribly wounded.
In an outhouse was the body of their Chinese boy. My hospital
orderly rendered what aid was possible to the girl, who was carried by
Madame Frank to my carriage for conveyance to the hospital at Manchuli.
A civilian doctor declared both cases hopeless, and the depositions of
the man were taken. Briefly thus:
When the Bolsheviks first occupied Manchuli a railway workman
of anarchist tendencies was appointed Soviet Commissar of the
district. Afterwards, when the Bolshevik power was destroyed and their forces
were driven off the railway, the Bolshevik bands took to the forest,
some engaging in running contraband over the Chinese frontier, others
forming themselves into bands who not only robbed the isolated peasantry,
but forced young men to join them, and afterwards levied toll upon
large villages and small towns. About three in the morning this
Bolshevik Commissar knocked at the cottage door and asked the father to let
him come in, as he was very tired, having had a long journey
with contraband. Believing him to be alone, the man opened the door. The
room was immediately filled with armed men, who demanded his savings or
his life. The commissar, from his knowledge of such matters, believing
his savings to be in the feather pillow, ripped it open and found
4,600 roubles. Having collected all the other small articles of value in
the house, these innocent children of the Revolution held consultation
on the necessity of killing everybody who knew them to be Bolsheviks,
so that the crime should be cast upon the Chinese robber gangs
who occasionally raid Russian territory. This important point in
the regeneration of Russia settled, they shot the man in the chest,
the bullet coming out by the shoulder-blade. The wife, begging for the
life of her husband, was bayoneted, and the aroused Chinese workman
was dispatched with a rifle. Then these harmless idealists proceeded
to depart. So far they had not touched the girl, but the father,
on regaining consciousness, heard the closed door open again, saw
the leader of the "comrades" re-enter and pick up a small axe near the
fire, with which he proceeded to smash the head of the child. Nature in
its terrible revolt gave the father the power to raise himself slightly
from the floor in a vain effort to grapple with this representative of
the new r駩me. The commissar shouted: "What, still alive!" and fired
two more point-blank shots at the prostrate man.
It was entirely due to the tenacity of the father that the object of
the killing was frustrated and the identification of the scoundrels with
the Bolshevik commanders operating in this neighbourhood completed. I
had no time to pick up the trail and punish the murderers. What sort
of punishment the Tommies would have decided as necessary to fit the
crime is better imagined than described!
It was June when we passed over the Hinghan range, a series of
sand mountains of great extent which form the breeding-ground for
numerous herds of horses who spread themselves over the slopes and plains
and sometimes endanger the safety of the railway. Snow was falling
in clouds, and banked itself against the rails and telegraphs in
a surprising manner considering the time of the year. The summer of
this wild region lasts about two months—July and August—during which
time the sand becomes hot, and travelling is not comfortable. After
crossing the summit the plains fell gradually away, enabling the trains to
move with great rapidity, and in less than two days we struck Harbin,
and donned our topees and tropical clothes.
Harbin is the centre of Chinese and Russian political and
financial intrigue. Other races take a fair hand in the business, but
the predominance must be conceded to these two. There is some sort
of national feeling amongst the worst type of Russian speculator, but
none amongst the Chinese. The Harbin Chinaman is perfectly
denationalised, and ought, therefore, according to some standards of
political reckonings, to be the most ideal citizen in the world; but the
world who knows him hopes that for ever he may be exclusively confined to
Harbin. I had a long conversation with General Ghondati, one of the
most level-headed living statesmen of the old r駩me. All his hopes
are centred on the success of Admiral Koltchak in his efforts to
secure order to enable the National Assembly to consider the question of
a Constitutional Monarchy on England's pattern to be established
at Moscow. If this cannot be, he fears Russia's travail will last
longer and may be fatal to her existence. He was not himself opposed to
a Federal Republic, but was certain that without a head the
undisciplined semi-oriental elements would never accept the abolition of
absolutism as final. The Russian people have it in their bones to obey a
leader; their warlike nature precludes the possibility of their continued
loyalty to a junta, however able. A crown on top, with a parliament to
control and direct, would be the happiest solution of Russia's present
difficulties. He summed his theory up in these words: "A properly elected
parliament to make the law and rule, but there must be a monarch to issue
its orders."
Though this is the expressed opinion of what the Bolshevik would
term one of the "old r駩me," it is nevertheless the openly-expressed
opinion of the sensible leaders of every class of Russian society
except two—the Bolsheviks at one end, and the Absolutists at the other.
More than once already these two extremes have come close together
to frustrate the possibility of a compromise on constitutional lines.
They openly declare that, unless power is given to either one or the
other, they would prefer that the present anarchy should continue. It is
not the first time in revolutionary history that the adherents of
autocracy (Royalist and otherwise) have preferred the ruin of their country
rather than lose their own personal power.
Ghondati is a clear-headed patriot, and I am surprised that his
counsel has not been sought for in this supreme moment of his country's
history. His ideas relating to recognition by the Powers were rather
remarkable. He did not think that any country could give help to Russia
without either asking for conditions or being suspected of doing so. The
only exception was England. The reason England is not suspected is that
her Empire is so vast and varied in character that she has all the
raw material for her trade and all the space she requires for her
surplus population. Her help, unlike that of any other State so far, has
been unselfish and unconditional. Ghondati quite saw that "this fact
was producing a steady and permanent orientation of Russian opinion
towards England, which, if cultivated by British statesmanship, would
eventually give my country everything she required, while those whose help
was always surrounded with conditions would have great difficulty to
retain the advantages they secured only under the pressure of
circumstances."
CHAPTER XXII
AMERICAN POLICY AND ITS RESULTS
At Nikolsk my train was stopped as the No. 4 Post train from
Vladivostok had been wrecked by Bolsheviks, a startling situation considering
that eleven months previously the whole power of Bolshevism had
been destroyed in these maritime provinces. The station commandant was an
old friend, who had given me his own private official carriage at the
time when our little yellow brother had decided to lower the prestige of
his white Ally in Eastern eyes by making British officers travel
in cattle-trucks. He came into my car and began to explain how
the cross-purposes of the American and Japanese forces were producing
a state of uncertainty and disorder as bad, if not worse, than
existed under the Bolshevik r駩me. Our conversation was cut short by
the receipt of a telegram from the station-master at Kraevesk. It was to
the effect that he was using his own line from his house, because a
few minutes previously a detachment of the Red Guard had entered the
station and, in the presence of the American soldiers who were guarding
the railway, had placed himself and his staff under arrest and
taken possession of the station; that the Reds had sent a message to
Shmakovka ordering all Russian railway officials and staff to leave their
posts, as the Bolshevik army, with the sanction of the American forces,
was about to take over the line. The Red Guard officer in proof of his
order stated "that fifteen American soldiers are now standing in the room
from which I am sending this message." Having issued these orders in
the presence of the Americans, they had removed the telegraph and
telephone apparatus, and the station-master wished to know what he was to do
and whether any help could be sent him. Imagine my utter astonishment
at this message, containing, as it undoubtedly did, evidence
of co-operation and understanding between the Bolshevik forces and one
of our Allies.
In one of my numerous interviews with Admiral Koltchak at Omsk he
had made some very serious statements regarding the American policy in
the Far East, which he feared would result in reproducing the previous
state of disorder. I assured him that the policy of the Allies was to
resist disorder and support order, and that I could not believe America
had come to Siberia to make his task more difficult, but to help him
in every reasonable way. He agreed that such was the intention of
the American people, but he feared that the American command was being
used for quite other purposes. His officers had informed him that out
of sixty liaison officers and translators with American Headquarters
over fifty were Russian Jews or the relatives of Russian Jews; some had
been exiled from Russia for political and other offences, and had returned
as American citizens, capable of influencing American policy in a
direction contrary to that desired by the American people. I assured him
that this could not be, and that his people might themselves in this
matter be under the influence of a near Eastern neighbour not friendly
to American interference in Eastern affairs, and that under this
influence they might greatly magnify the danger. My words seemed to ease
the admiral's mind, but he regretfully replied that the reports were
so voluminous and categorical in character that he thought I, as
a representative of the people of England, as well as an officer of
His Majesty's Army, ought to be made acquainted with the situation.
This matter had almost disappeared from my mind, but the message
from the station-master at Kraevesk revived it with the vividness of a
sudden blow. I at once determined to make myself acquainted as far as
possible with the policy of the American commanders, and with this object in
view I interviewed many American officers and soldiers. I found that
both officers and men were most anxious to render all the help possible
to maintain Koltchak's authority and crush disorder in the Far East,
and, as they put it, "justify their presence in Siberia." Many felt that
at the time they were only helping the Bolsheviks to recover their
lost hold upon the people by providing neutral territory for
Bolshevik propaganda; that when they arrived in the country in August, 1918,
the English, Czechs, and Japanese, with the aid of such Russian units
as then existed, had reduced the maritime provinces to order, but
that their own efforts had produced a state of affairs similar to, if
not worse than, those which existed during the actual Bolshevik
occupation. I learnt from these American troops that their officers and
officials, from General Graves downwards, had been in actual correspondence
with Red Guard officers, and that more than one understanding had
been arrived at between them; that for a time the ordinary American
soldiers thought the understanding between the two forces was so general
and friendly in character that no further hostile acts were to
be contemplated between them. It was true that this wrecking of trains
and attacks on the line guarded by American soldiers made things
look serious, but they felt sure that the confidence existing between
the American and Red Guard Headquarters was so well established that
these acts of brigandage could only be due to some misunderstanding.
The Kraevesk affair appeared to be only a symptom of a much wider
policy, and not the foolish act of a negligent subordinate officer.
Following up my inquiries there fell into my hands a letter, dated
May 24, from the American officer (Captain ——) commanding the
American forces at Svagena, addressed to the officer commanding the Red
Guard operating in that district. The American officer addressed the Red
Guard commandant as a recognised officer of equal military standing.
The American officer complained that after a recent fraternisation of
the two forces which had taken place in accordance with
previous arrangements near the "wood mill," on the departure of the Red
troops he received reports that the Red Guard officer had ordered the
destruction of certain machinery at the mill, and had also torn up two
sections of the line at points east and west of the station at Svagena. The
American captain enumerated other accusations against the Red Guard, such
as threats to bayonet certain orderly disposed people who would not
join the Bolshevik army, and warned the Red Commissar that these acts
were contrary to the agreement entered into by the chiefs of the
American and Red forces, and if such acts were repeated he would take steps
to punish those who committed such breaches of their joint
understanding.
I think this letter from the American officer at Svagena is
positive proof of some local or general understanding between the
American authorities and the Red army operating in the maritime provinces,
and further, that this understanding had existed for many months; that
it was this understanding which prevented the American forces joining
in the combined Allied expedition to relieve the besieged Russian
garrison in the Suchan district; that under this American-Bolshevik agreement
the small scattered Red Guard bands who were dispersed by the Allies at
the battle of Dukoveskoie in August, have collected together and
formed definite military units. In other words, that the American
policy, unconsciously or otherwise, has produced a state of indecision
amongst the Allies, and unrest and anarchy amongst the population of
the Transbaikal and Ussurie Provinces, which may prove disastrous to
the rapid establishment of order in Russia.
There are other indications that the presence of the American forces
in Siberia has been used by somebody for purposes not purely American.
The business of the American command is to secure order in those
districts which have been placed under its control by the Council of
Allied Commanders. There is another self-evident and obvious duty, namely,
to shape their conduct in such manner as to create friendly relations
with such elements of Russian authority and order as are gradually
appearing here and there, under the influence of the Supreme Governor, and
also provide as little space and opportunity as possible for the
collection and reorganisation of the elements of disorder. The policy of
the American command, quite unintentionally perhaps, has been quite
the reverse. Their policy has resulted in turning every Russian
authority against them, or, where this has not happened, they have
themselves turned against Russian authority. They have prepared plans and
created opportunities for the reorganisation of the forces of disorder which,
if it does not actually create a serious situation for themselves, will
do so for those Allies who are trying to bring order out of chaos.
The reduction of the whole country to order, to enable it to decide its
own future form of Government, is as much an American as a British
object. That some sinister underground influence has deflected American
policy from this straight and honest course is quite obvious.
Contrary to general Allied opinion, the American command declared
a neutral zone in the Suchan district. Armed operations by Russian,
i.e. Admiral Koltchak's or Red Guard forces, were prohibited within
this zone. Lenin and Trotsky's officers jumped at this order and at
once began to collect their scattered forces together. Within three
weeks they raised their Bolshevik flag on their own headquarters, under
the protection of the flag of the United States. From this neutral
American zone the Bolsheviks organised their forces for attacking the
Japanese on the Amur, for destroying British and other supply trains on the
Ussurie Railway, and finally exchanged shots with the Russian sentries
near Vladivostok itself, always bolting back to the American zone
when attacked by the forces of the Supreme Governor.
The other Allies and the Russians having got the measure of this
neutral zone business, naturally took steps to protect their men and
property, and for a time the operations of this very energetic Lenin officer
were confined to robbing and destroying a few isolated villages in
the maritime provinces; but the utter absurdity of American policy was
at last brought home to the Americans themselves. The Red Guard
commandant, chafing under the restrictions imposed upon him by the Russian
and Japanese forces (in which the British also joined when Captain
Edwards could get near with his good ship Kent), decided to attack
the unsuspecting Americans themselves. The Red Guard were very clever
in their operations. The American troops were guarding
the Vladivostok-Suchan Railway; the neutral zone was situated at the
extreme end of the line. If the Red Guard had attacked the end near the
zone their tactics would have been discovered at once. They therefore
usually marched out from the American zone, made a detour through villages
and forest, and struck the railway at a point as far distant as
possible. Destroying a bit of line—perhaps, if they had good luck, burning
a bridge—they usually exchanged a few shots with the American troops,
and if pressed, marched back to the zone under the protection of a
section of the very forces they had been raiding. The American command
naturally became more vigilant on the distant sections of the line, and
this forced the Bolsheviks to operate nearer and nearer the protected
zone; but in the meantime they managed to kill several Russian soldiers,
wound a few Americans, and destroy five different sections of the
railway. Then they operated too near the zone, and the American troops
pressed them straight into their own zone, where, to add insult to injury,
they claimed that in accordance with the American proclamation they could
not be molested as military operations were prohibited within the zone!
Instead of proceeding to root out this nest of pirates,
someone suggested that a more comprehensive and binding arrangement
was necessary between the American and Red Guard forces, to prevent
such regrettable occurrences in future. It was common talk that a
conference between the Red Guard commander and General Graves, the American
G.O.C., was actually arranged, but was dropped when the Supreme
Governor's representative in the Far East declared to General Graves
personally that his proposed conference with the enemies of the Russian
Government would be considered as a hostile act. The breaking off of
these negotiations caused great annoyance to the Soviet Government at
Moscow, and they ordered their commissars in Ussurie to use the forces which
had been organised under American protection to attack their
protectors, which they at once proceeded to do. This doubtless altered
the relationship of these two parties, though the chances are that
the powerful influence which forced the American commanders into
this ill-fated policy will be powerful enough to prevent an open
American declaration against the Reds in the Far East.
It is well at this stage to estimate the effect this American muddle
has had, and will continue to exert, upon the effort of the Allies to
secure some sort of order in the Russian Empire, and upon the position of
the Americans themselves in their future relations with the Russian
people. The American troops were spread over the whole province from
Vladivostok to Nevsniudinsk, a point just east of the Sea of Baikal. They
were almost entirely confined to the railway, but in this country the
railway is the centre and heart of all things. American policy at
Vladivostok applied to the whole of this area, which is really the
Transbaikal provinces, or all Siberia east of Baikal. In the early days
of September, 1918, when I passed with my battalion towards Omsk,
this immense area had been reduced to order by the efforts of the Allies,
at the head of which I place the gallant Czechs. The American
forces arrived too late to take part in the military operations, but began
to settle down to the work of administration with energy and ability.
The French moved forward after myself, and the Italian unit followed
later, leaving the American and Japanese, with such isolated local
Russian forces as had called themselves into being, in absolute possession
of Transbaikal Siberia. There was not a single band of Red Guards
one thousand strong in the whole territory. After nine months of
Allied occupation the Reds organised, largely under American protection,
two divisions (so called) of from 5,000 to 7,000 men, and
numerous subsidiary units of a few hundred, who murdered and robbed in
every direction, and destroyed every semblance of order which the
Supreme Governor and the Allies had with so much labour attempted to set
up. Thus this huge province in a short time descended from comparative
order to sporadic disorder, simply because America had no Russian policy
of her own, and rejected that of her friends.
It was a major mistake of England and France to leave America and
Japan cheek by jowl without a moderating influence, to wreck the good
work they had accomplished in the Far East. The rivalries of these two
Powers in this part of the world were well known and should have been
provided for. It was too much to expect that they would forget their
concession and trade rivalries in a disinterested effort to help Russia.
States are not usually philanthropic organisations, these two least of all.
The work has therefore to be largely done over again, either by us or by
the Supreme Governor, Admiral Koltchak. Or the Allies, finding the task
too great, may retire and allow this huge province, probably the
wealthiest part of the world, to recede back to the barbarism of the
Bolshevik.
CHAPTER XXIII
JAPANESE POLICY AND ITS RESULTS
The lack of Allied cohesion produced by the defection of American
policy from that of the European Powers may change completely the status
and future of American enterprise in Siberia. America has transformed
a friendly population into at least a suspicious, if not a hostile,
one. Japan, on the other hand, has steadily pursued her special interests
and taken full advantage of every American mistake, until she is now
looked upon as the more important of the two.
The attitude of Japan to the Russian problem made a complete
somersault in the course of the year August, 1918, to August, 1919. When
Japan sent her 12th Division, under General Oie, to the Ussurie in 1918, she
did so with a definite policy. Her ambitions were entirely territorial
in character; they doubtless remain so. The line of her advance
has, however, completely changed. In 1918 she had made up her mind
that Germany was bound to win the war; that Russia was a conquered
country; that any day she might be called upon to repudiate her English
alliance and her Entente engagements, and assist Germany and her Bolshevik
Allies in driving the Entente Powers from the eastern end of the
Tsar's dominions. Provided Germany defeated the Allies on the Western
front, as she confidently anticipated, this task was well within her power.
So insignificant was the task assigned to her in this eventuality that
she confidently expected the immediate surrender of such scattered
Allied and American forces as would find themselves marooned in this back
end of the world. Believing this to be the position, she acted
accordingly, treating the Russians and the other Allied forces in the
stupidly arrogant manner I have already described. With the naﶥt頯f a
young Eastern prodigy she not only made demands upon her Allies, but at
the same time made definite proposals to such Russian authorities
as retained a precarious control over the territory she had
already assigned to herself. On landing her troops at Vladivostok she
presented, through her proper diplomatic agents, to the commander of that
province a set of proposals which would have placed her in control of the
Russian maritime provinces. The Russian commander asked that these
demands should be put in writing, and the Japanese agent, after some
demur, agreed, on the understanding that the first demands should not
be considered as final but only as an instalment of others to come.
The first proposal was that Japan should advance the commander
150,000,000 roubles (old value) and the commander should sign an agreement
giving Japan possession of the foreshore and fishing rights up to Kamchatka,
a perpetual lease of the Engilsky mines, and the whole of the iron
(less that belonging to the Allies) to be found in Vladivostok.
The Town Commander appears to have been quite honest about the business,
for in correspondence he pointed out that he was not the Government of
Russia, neither could he sign the property or rights of Russia away in the
manner suggested. The Japanese reply was simple and to the point: "Take our
money and sign the agreement, and we will take the risks about the validity."
The old Directorate, with Avkzentieff, Bolderoff & Co. standing sponsors
for the Russian Convention, were supposed to control Russian affairs at this
time. Directly the commandant refused to agree to the Japanese demands they
transferred their claims to the old Directorate. The Directorate sent Evanoff
Renoff to "Vlady" to conduct the negotiations, and I suppose to collect
the money. When I was at "Vlady," in June, 1919, huge stores of iron
were being collected, and some of it had already been shipped to
Japan. Avkzentieff was exiled and Bolderoff was living in comfort and safety
in Japan. These were the things that were above and could be seen;
what happened to the other part of the first instalment of Japanese
proposals for "helping" Russia will doubtless be known later.
At the end of August, 1918, it was decided that until some sort
of central authority to act as the organ of Government was set up, it
was futile to hope for the return of orderly government. For this
purpose the British went forward to Omsk and asked the Japanese to do
likewise. The Japanese would not move, first because they wished to
consolidate their power in the provinces nearest Japan, and secondly secure
as many concessions as possible before America arrived on the scene.
When America did arrive she still tarried to watch American operations.
The British moved off into the unknown with a 5,000-mile line of
unguarded communications; the Japanese, true to type, opened negotiations
with the Directorate for the absolute possession of the railway to the Urals,
and also asked what concessions she could expect to receive, territorial
and mineral, as compensation for the use of her army for the
Directorate's protection. A convention had just been signed, or was on the
point of signature, between the Japanese and the Directorate, placing the
entire railway under Japanese hands, when the Directorate fell. The first
act of the Supreme Governor, Admiral Koltchak, was to inform the
Japanese that the change in the Government involved a change in policy
with regard to the advance of Japanese troops and the occupation of
the railway. The Japanese protested, but the admiral stood firm.
This attitude of the Supreme Governor was a serious setback to
Japanese policy, and they became alarmed for their position in the Far
East should his authority extend in that direction; but it is not
difficult as a rule to find tools for any kind of work in Russia. Ataman
Semianoff had for some time been kept by the Japanese in reserve for such
an occasion. His forces were ranged around Chita, and his influence
and authority extended from the Manchurian border to Lake Baikal.
On receiving intimation of the change in policy from Admiral Koltchak,
the Japanese ordered Semianoff to repudiate the Supreme
Governor's authority; they gave the same instructions to Kalmakoff, who
occupied a similar position on the Ussurie Railway and so placed an
effective barrier between themselves, their Eastern concessions, and the
Supreme Governor. The Supreme Governor ordered his Staff to clear these
two mutineers off the line, but the Japanese Staff informed the
Supreme Governor that these two Russian patriots and their forces were under
the protection of Japan, and if necessary they would move the Japanese
Army forward to their succour.
The successful resistance of Semenoff and Kalmakoff to the
Omsk Government, backed up by the armed forces of one of the Allies, had
a disastrous effect upon the situation throughout Siberia. If
Semianoff and Kalmakoff could, with Allied help and encouragement, openly
deride the Omsk Government's orders, then it was clear to the uninitiated
that the Allies were hostile to the supreme Russian authority. If
Semianoff and Kalmakoff can wage successful hired resistance to orderly
government at the bidding of a foreign Power, why cannot we do so, to retain
the land and property we have stolen and prevent the proper
administration of justice for the crimes we have committed? It was intended
as a deliberate attack upon authority and an incentive to the
disorderly elements to continue the prevailing anarchy. A united, well
organised Russia is not the kind of Russia Japan wishes to see established.
If Japan is to succeed in her territorial ambitions in the Far East,
Russia must be kept in a state of mental disorder and physical
paralysis. Germany used the Russian love of conspiracy and intrigue to
create disorder and destroy the Muscovite power; Japan intends, if
possible, to continue that disorder for her own political reasons.
Directly it became known that Semianoff and Kalmakoff had set the
Omsk Government at defiance, numerous other would-be Semenoffs came on
the scene until the very residence of the Supreme Governor and
his Headquarters Staff scarcely escaped attack, and it became necessary
to show the British Tommy on the side of order. This was the position
up till the early days of December, 1918.
Just about this time the fact that Germany was beaten began to
take shape in the Japanese military mind, and the fact was hammered home
by the terms of the Armistice. For some days the Japanese Mission at
Omsk flatly refused to believe the cables; their national pride refused
to admit that they had so far misunderstood the power of Britain and
her Allies. It was a terrible awakening to the self-styled "Lords of
the East" that all their schemes should be brought to nought, that
British and American squadrons might be expected to cruise in the Sea of
Japan, and perhaps hold the scales fair between her and her
temporarily helpless neighbour. I do not suppose it will ever come to that,
but such was her fear. From this time on, while the objects of Japan in
Siberia were still the same, she pursued them by quite different
methods.
The first sign of change was that Japanese soldiers were allowed
to salute British officers and were no longer allowed to use the butts
of their rifles on inoffensive Russian citizens. Their military trains
no longer conveyed contraband goods to their compatriots who
had acquired the Russian business houses in the main trading centres
along the railway. The Staff no longer commandeered the best buildings in
the towns for alleged military purposes and immediately sub-let them
to private traders. Japan at once re-robed herself with the thin veil
of Western morals and conduct which she had rapturously discarded in
1914. While Hun methods were in the ascendancy she adopted the worst of
them as her own. She is in everything the imitator par excellence,
and therefore apparently could not help herself.
The British and French mildly protested against the attitude of
Japan towards Semianoff and Kalmakoff, but it was continued until the
anarchy created threatened to frustrate every Allied effort. Not until the
Peace Conference had disclosed the situation did a change in policy
take place. From this time on the conduct of Japan (both civil and
military) became absolutely correct. President Wilson brought forward his
famous, but impossible, proposal that the different Russian belligerents
should agree to an armistice and hold a conference on the Turkish "Isle
of Dogs." If patriotism is the maintenance of such rules of human
conduct and national life as will justify one man in killing another, then
no Russian patriot could meet in friendly conference those who
had destroyed and murdered their own country and people. Russia during
the previous two years had shown that there could be no compromise
between anarchy and order, or their several adherents. This was, however,
the policy of America, and as such received the blessing of
every representative, Jew or Gentile, of the U.S.A. in Siberia. Japan saw
a kink in the American armour and took full advantage of the chance
to damage U.S.A. prestige. She rallied Russian patriotism to her side
by advising that no notice be taken of this harebrained suggestion.
Japan's advice received the secret blessing of both French and English who
knew the situation, though in our case we had to admit that the
British Premier had stood sponsor for this international monstrosity. This
gave Japanese diplomacy its first clear hold upon Russian patriotism
and enabled her to appear as a true friend of orderly government.
American diplomacy in Russia had received its first great shock,
but with careful handling it was still possible to recover the lost
ground. With the utter failure of the "Isle of Dogs" policy, Russian
rage quickly subsided and a normal condition soon returned. The Allies
had received a salutary warning, and most of them took the hint, but
America continued on her debatable course. Having failed diplomatically
to effect a compromise, she tried to force her views by military means.
The neutral zone system of her commanders was the natural outcome
of President Wilson's proposal. The intention was excellent, that
the results would be disastrous was never in doubt. It forced the
American command to adopt a sort of local recognition of the Red Army within
the zone, and enabled the Japanese to appear as the sole friend of
Russian order. The Japanese were attacked by Red forces collected in
these zones, with American soldiers standing as idle spectators of some of
the most desperate affairs between Red and Allied troops. Japan
was entitled to reap the kudos such a situation brought to her side,
while America could not expect to escape the severest censure.
Profiting by the blunders of her great antagonist, Japan managed in
six months to recover all the ground she had lost while suffering under
the illusion of a great Hun victory that was to give her the Lordship of
the East. From a blustering bandit she has become a humble helper of
her poor, sick, Russian neighbour. In which role she is most dangerous
time will show. The world as a rule has little faith in sudden
conversions.
This, then, was the situation in the Far East in June, 1919. As I
was leaving Vladivostok I heard that the Red forces that had been
organised in the American neutral zones had at last boldly attacked
their protectors. If this was correct, it may be the reason why
Admiral Koltchak was able to report their defeat and rout over the
Chinese border and we were back again at the point at which British and
Czech co-operation had arrived a year previously.
CHAPTER XXIV
GENERAL CONCLUSIONS
Before we decide our policy as to withdrawal or otherwise from Russia
it is necessary to know whether we have contracted any obligations to
the Russian people, and what is the nature of such obligations, if any.
Are they moral, military, or political?
Towards the end of 1914, when our army had been driven back behind
the Marne and the future of Europe and our Empire was in the
balance, frantic appeals were made by British statesmen, and even by still
more august authority, asking Russia to rush to our aid and save us
from destruction. This appeal was backed by British public and
Labour opinion, and through our Press made a profound impression upon
the Russian people. The Russian Government, regardless of their
best military advice, forced their partially mobilised legions to make
a rapid flying raid into East Prussia, which immediately reduced
the pressure upon our own armies and made the victory of the Marne
possible. Hurriedly mobilised, imperfectly equipped, not too brilliantly
led, these legions, constituting the chivalry of Russia, became the prey
of Prussia's perfect military machine. The Russian Government never
dared to tell the Russian peasant the number of Russian souls who
were mutilated by high explosives and smothered in the cold Masurian
marshes in that sublime effort to save her friends. Russia lost as many men
in saving Paris during that raid as did all the other Allies in the
first year of the war.
Russia continued to fight and mobilise until 1917, by which time she
had collected a huge army of over twelve million men. The
Hohenzollern dynasty and its military advisers came to the conclusion that it
would soon be impossible to stem this human tide by ordinary military
means, and having a complete understanding of Russian psychology through
its dynastic and administrative agents, decided to undermine the morale
of the Russian people. German "Black Books" were not employed
against British leaders exclusively. We need not wonder at the rapid
spread among Russians of suspicion against their civil and military
leaders when we remember that the same sort of propaganda admittedly
influenced the administration of justice in England. The people of Russia
were true to their friends, demoralisation and decomposition began at the
head, rapidly filtering down to the lowest strata of society.
If the Allied cause was deserted, it was the desertion of a
ruling class, not of a people or its army. German treachery wormed its way
in at the top, and so destroyed a great race it never could have
conquered.
Having disorganised the Russian military machine, Germany sent
her agents to continue the disorder and prevent recovery. She secured
the Brest-Litovsk Treaty, and made a levy of several hundred
millions sterling upon her bailiffs, whom she put in possession of
her neighbour's property. Lenin and Trotsky found anarchy the most
effective weapon to further the interest of their masters and protect
their Eastern flank. A peace which virtually extended German conquest to
the hinterland of Tsing-Tchau was dangerous to every civilising influence
in the Far East.
The Bolshevik treaty was not less dangerous to Europe herself, since
it brought a war-like population of one hundred and eighty millions
within the sphere of German military influence.
The British Expeditionary Force was ordered to Siberia in June, 1918,
to assist the orderly elements of Russian society to reorganise
themselves under a national Government and to resurrect and reconstruct the
Russian front. Firstly, to enable Russia to resist German aggression;
secondly, to weaken German military power on the Western front, where at that
time she was again delivering hammer-blows at the gates of Paris.
This expedition was approved by every party and patriot in Britain, and
the only criticism offered at the time was that it should have been so
long delayed. Soviet power under German and Austrian direction had
released the German and Austrian prisoners of war, armed and organised them
into formidable armies to perform the double task of maintaining
their creatures in power at Moscow and extending their domination over
a helpless friendly Allied Power.
There was every reason for treating the Dictatorship of Lenin
and Trotsky as a mere side-show of the German military party; they were,
in fact, a branch of the military problem with which the Allies were
bound to deal. Under Entente direction anti-Bolshevik Governments
were established, and were promised the unstinted help of the Allies
to recover their territory and expel the agents of the enemy who had
so foully polluted their own home. It was on this understanding
that Admiral Koltchak, by herculean efforts, hurled the German hirelings
over the Urals, and awaited near Vatka the advance of the Allies
from Archangel preparatory to a march on Petrograd. Alas! he waited for
seven long months in vain; the Allies never came! After expending his
last ounce of energy and getting so near to final victory, we failed him
at the post. Why?
The menace to our own armies in France had disappeared; there was,
I suppose, no longer an urgent necessity to re-establish the
Russian front, though the possibility of such re-establishment had kept
huge German forces practically demobilised near the Russian and
Ukrainian frontiers. Koltchak and his gallant comrade Denikin had served
the Entente purpose. Lenin and Trotsky, by wholesale intimidation
and murder, had aroused the enthusiasm of similarly disposed compatriots
in Allied countries. These compatriots were becoming noisy in
the constituencies. The establishment of order to enable the Russian
people to establish a clean democratic Government, and arise from
their nightmare of unbridled anarchy, while very desirable in itself, was
not a good party cry in any of the Western democracies. I grant all
these things; but what about honour? Has this no longer any place in
the political curriculum of the Allied Powers?
These are only some of the things it is necessary to remember before
we finally decide to desert a temporarily sick friend. If I were the
ruler of a state I should pray the gods to preserve me from
half-hearted Allies and over-cautious friends. If I wished to help a fallen
state or lend an honest hand in a great cause, whether it were to eradicate
a hideous and fatal national malady or assert a principle of right
and justice, first shield me from the palsy of Allied diplomacy!
One clear-sighted, honest helper is worth a dozen powerful aiders whose
main business is to put obstacles in each other's way.
If we were discussing the question of Allied interference before
the fact, I could give many reasons for remaining neutral; but we have
to recognise that for their own purposes they have interfered, that
their Military Missions and forces have been operating in the country for
over a year, during which time they have made commitments and given
pledges of a more or less binding character. That these commitments and
pledges are not the irresponsible acts of subordinates on the spot, but
have been made by Allied statesmen, both in and out of their
several Parliaments; and in this respect our national leaders are no
exception to the rule. Without filling my pages with quotations, readers will
be able to find and tabulate such for themselves. So categorical are
the nature of these that it is impossible to imagine them to have been
made without fully understanding their import and significance to
the orderly section of the Russian people who, on the faith of
these pledges, gave us their trust.
It cannot, therefore, be a discussion upon interference
or non-interference; that has long since been disposed of by our
words and acts. It is now a question whether we shall withdraw from
Russia because we have thought fit to change our attitude to the
Russian problem. It is certain that our decision to-day upon this subject
will decide our future relations with this great people. If you desert
a friend in his hour of need, you cannot expect that he will
be particularly anxious to help you when he has thrown off his
ill-health and is in a position to give valuable help to those who gave
succour in his distress.
If our desertion turns this people from us, they will become the prey
of our recent enemies, and if that happens we can prate about the Treaty
of Paris as much as we like. The Teuton will have more than balanced
the account.
Index
Absolutists, Russian
Affinasiaff, General, headquarters of
Allies, the,
a Russian reaction against
policy for resurrection of Russia
All-Russian Government, the formation of
America
and Siberia
and the Far East
her "neutral zone" in the Suchan district
American policy and its results
Americans
arrive at Vladivostok
an agreement with Bolsheviks
Anghara River
Anglo-Russian infantry brigade, formation of
Antonovka
a critical position at
Cossack position at
Kalmakoff, surprised at
Antonovsky, General, intrigues of
Archangel
an Anglo-American force at
failure of a projected march on Petrograd from
Argunoff exiled
Armistice between Germany and Entente Powers
Armoured trains, a duel between
Avkzentieff and Chernoff
exiled
President of Council of Ministers
Baikal
a titanic struggle at
arrival at
Baikal Sea (see Lake Baikal)
Barabinsk
a meeting at
the market at
Bath, Captain
Beloff, General, intrigues of
Berwkoff, death of
Bezovsky, Colonel, and a Cossack parade
Blizzard, gales and frost in Siberia
Bogotol, a meeting at
Bolderoff, General
and Japanese demands
confers with Koltchak at Petropalovsk
in consultation with Czech National Council in Japan
Bolsaar, Lieutenant
Bolshevik
losses at Perm
method of military organisation,
Bolsheviks
an agreement with Americans
atrocities of
author's address to
disguised as Russian soldiers
recognised as legitimate belligerents
successes of
their conception of treachery
train-wrecking by
utter demoralisation of
Boulton, Quartermaster-Captain
Bowes, General
Brest-Litovsk Treaty, the
British Expeditionary Force ordered to Siberia
British Military Mission placed under arrest
Browne, Captain
Browne, Major
inspects guards of honour at Krasnoyarsk
Buckley, Lieutenant
Budburg, von, and an alleged Allied force
Canadians
arrive in Siberia
insubordination among
Chernoff, President of Social Revolutionary party
Chilliyabinsk, a visit to
Chinese Eastern Railway, American control of
Chinese
entertain British at Harbin
friendship for the English
frontier, State prisoners conveyed to
robber bands of Mongolia
Chita
an incident at
Bolshevik "kultur" at
Japanese at
Royalist conspiracies at
Clark, Captain, and Dukoveskoie battle
Coleman, Sergeant, of the Durham L.I.
Cornish-Bowden, Second Lieutenant, and the political exiles
Cossacks, horsemanship of
Czech National Army, the, presentation of colours to
Czechs
a tribute to their gunnery
and the question of a Dictatorship
defection of
defensive tactics of
frustrate a Bolshevik scheme
mutilated by Bolsheviks
Denikin, General
makes submission to Koltchak
Detriks, General
reports on military situation
visits the front
Directorate and Government, members of, arrested
Directorate of Five, the
dissolved
Dukoveskoie
a new line at
battle of
Dust-storms, Siberian
Dutoff, General
reports Bolshevik treachery
Easter at Perm
Eastman, Captain
Education, the Church and
Edwards, Captain
Ekaterinburg
an invitation from
meetings of railwaymen at
Eliot, Sir Charles, British High Commissioner
Elmsley, Brigadier-General
European Russia, a visit to
Frank, Colonel R. Antonivitch, author's liaison officer
an exciting incident at Krasnoyarsk
Frank, Madame
acts as correspondent and translator for labour missions
commands a company in the trenches
conveys a Bolshevik victim to hospital
Frazer, David, Times correspondent
French, the, and General Knox's mission
form a German Legion
"prestige" of
protect Serbian ruffians
their influence in Omsk
French-Tonquin Battalion, the
Fugi, General, and his command
Gaida, General
and Pepelaieff
arrests Czech soldiers
author's introduction to
captures Perm
resigns his Czech commission.
surrender of Red Guards to
Galitzin, General Count
and the Perm offensive
personality of
Ganin, General, a strange order from
and his command
decorates Allied representatives,
releases enemy prisoners
the Omsk Government and
George V., King, letter to President Wilson
German-Magyar-Chinese combination, the
Germans, enterprise of
sanguine of victory in world war
"Germans of the East"
Ghondati, General, his hopes and fears
Glashoff, a seven months' wait at
Golovaehoff, M., meets author
Gordon, Regimental Sergt.-Major
Graves, General, and the Bolsheviks
Hachinsk, author at
Hampshire Territorials arrive at Omsk
move to Ekaterinburg, 222
Harbin, author's reception at
political and financial intrigues in
question of travelling accommodation at
Hazelar, a parade service at
Hepoff, General, a story of
Hinghan Range, the
Hodgson, Mr., British consul
Hong-Kong, "Die-Hards'" departure from
"Hovart's Army"
Imokentievskaya, a workmen's meeting at
Inagaki, Colonel
"Intelligenzia," the
(cf. Kerensky)
International World Workers, the
Irkutsk, author opens his campaign at
arrival at
Bolshevik "kultur" in
Japanese traders at
much-needed rifles at
welcome to Middlesex Regiment at
Japan and the maritime provinces
her attitude to Siberians
intervention of
policy in the Far East
Japanese, a promise countermanded
and "class" carriages for British officers
and Semianoff
and the English flag
bugle band, a
casualties at Dukoveskoie and Kraevesk
changed attitude of, after the Armistice
charge an armoured train
propaganda in Omsk
retire without notice
their contempt for Russians
their mistrust of Allies
Johnson, Lieut.-Colonel, and his command
introduced to Koltchak
Kalmakoff, Ataman, Cossack commander
a forced retirement
dismisses his second in command
Japanese orders to
Kameragh, railway troubles at
Kanaka, General, Japanese Chief of Staff
Kansk, an address to workmen at
revolt at
Katanaev, Lieut.-Colonel, placed under arrest
Kent
Kerensky destroys old Russian army
Kerensky and Korniloff
Intelligenzia party of
Russian opinion of
Khama River, evidences of Terrorist atrocities in,
moving ice on the
King, Lieutenant T.E., of Middlesex Regiment
Klukvinah, enemy defeat at
Knox, General, a conference with
a decoration for
and the railway revolt
at Taiga
inoculated against typhus
Japanese insult to
object of his mission
patriotic speech by
removes to Ekaterinburg
Siberian tour of
tribute to
Koltchak, Admiral, accepts supreme authority
Allied felicitations to
an unexpected conference with Bolderoff
and an Allied appointment
and the arrest of members of the Council
and the Czech ceremony
and the December revolt
and the Omsk coup d'état
assurances on the labour problem
author's farewell interviews with
becomes Minister for War
impartial justice of
intrigues against
on American policy in the Far East
orders arrest of Czechs
personality of
receives reports of author's mission
tenders his resignation
tribute to
visits Ural fronts
Korniloff, General, Kerensky's order to
Koulomsino, Bolsheviks at
Kraevesk, battle of
startling news from
"the station without a town,"
visited by author
Krasilnikoff, Lieut-Colonel, placed under arrest
Krasnoyarsk, an incident at a banquet at
an interview with Gen. Rosanoff at
arrival at
author's addresses at
Bolsheviks in
Colonel Frank wounded by Serbs at
derelict war material at
international intrigues at
Kunghure front, a visit to the
Kushva, evidences of Bolshevik rule in
mineral deposits of
the Bolshevik Commissar of
the Watkin Works and its heroes
Lake Baikal
an autumn sunrise on
Lebediff, Colonel (afterwards General)
a warning to
Ledwards, Mr., British Vice-Consul at Nikolsk
Lenin
Lisvin front, a visit to the
Machinery, German v. English
Malley, Major, friendly relations with
his command
Manchuli, a much-talked-of incident at
Bolshevik atrocities at
Japanese Division at
Manchuria, plains of
Manchurian-Chinese Eastern Railway, the
Manchurian front, conditions on the
Marca, author's Cossack attendant
Matkofsky, General, welcomes author at Omsk
Middlesex Regiment (25th Battalion) and battle of Dukoveskoie
leaves Hong-Kong for Siberia
machine-gun section of
welcomed in Irkutsk
Mitchel
bravery of
Moffat, Petty Officer, his Naval party surrounded,
Mongolia, plains of
robber bands of
Tartars of
the Japanese and
Mongolians ask Semianoff to become their Emperor
Moorman, Lance-Corporal
Morrisy, Lieut.-Colonel, of Canadian contingent
Mosquitoes In Siberia,
Munro, Lieutenant, brings comforts for soldiers
Murray, Captain Wolfe, commands armoured trains from Suffolk
Muto, General, and Japanese propaganda
Nadegenska, steelworks of
Nash, Consul, as host
Navy, the, artillery assistance by
Neilson, Lieut.-Col. J.F.
Nesniodinsk, an address to workmen at
Nevanisk, before and after Bolshevik rule
Nicholas II., Tsar, abolishes vodka
his prison
murder of
Nikolioff, Colonel, and surrendered Bolsheviks
Nikolsk, a courteous station-master
arrival at
Bolshevik "kultur" at
Japanese headquarters at
Niloy-ugol, the barracks at
Novo Nikoliosk, author at
enemy prisoners released at
Oie, General, an urgent message from
headquarters of
thanks British
Olhanka, Czech and Cossack retirement from
Omsk, a coup d'état in
a dust-storm in
arrival at
blizzard, gales and frost in
Canadians arrive at
comforts for the troops
disappearance of British influence in
friendships formed at
terrible days in
the political situation in
revisited
Otani, General, orders to author
Paris, a bombshell from, and the effect
Paris Council, the,
and the pressure on French front
Pastokova, Madame, author's meeting with
Pastrokoff, Mr.
relates an incident of relief of Perm
Payne, Commodore
a paraphrased cable from War Office
provides artillery assistance
Peacock, Consul, and the imprisonment of an Australian
Pepelaieff, General, conference with
meets General Gaida
plight of his army
the Perm offensive
Perm, a French Mission arrives at
a meeting in railway works at
a suggested advance on
an incident of relief of
Bolshevik atrocities in
capture of
high prices and rate of exchange at
increased wages under Bolshevik rule
the opposing forces at battle of
the Orthodox Easter celebration at
Petrograd, failure of a projected march on
Petropalovsk, an eventful conference at
Pichon, Major, and the Japanese commander
author's tribute to
consultation with author
his command
informs author of Armistice terms
thanked by author
Pickford, Brigadier, and the Canadian troops
Plisshkoff, General, and his command
Pomerensiv, Captain, a consultation with
a present from
Poole, General
Pootenseiff, General Evan, his farewell to author
Preston, Mr., British Consul at Ekaterinburg
evidence as to Bolshevik outrages
Prickly heat
Renault, Monsieur, French representative at Omsk
Renoff, General Evanoff
a cipher message from
and the Japanese demands
Roberts, Captain
Robertson, Colonel
Rogovsky, exile of
Rosanoff, General, Bolderoff's Chief of Staff
in command at Krasnoyarsk
Royalist and Bolshevist conspiracy, a
Runovka, an entertaining duel at
Cossack position at
enemy success at
Russia, a political crisis in
a reaction against European Allies in
aim of Allied "politicals" in
an unholy partnership in
German treachery in
hard lot of workmen in
labour problem in
murder of the Tsar
peasantry of
railway troubles in
the herald of Spring in
the puzzle of Allied help to
Russian Army, the, mutiny in
"Bill of Rights," the
democracy: the Soviet basis of
Headquarters, British in possession of
political exiles conveyed to Chinese frontier
Russians, emotionalism of
religious instincts of
Royalist sympathies of officers
Sand dunes of Mongolia
Savinoff, trial of
Semianoff, Colonel, agent of Japanese traders
and the political exiles
makes submission to Koltchak
personality of
repudiates Koltchak's authority
revenue from railway carriages
Serbian soldiers, an exciting adventure with
Sheep, Mongolian
Shmakovka, Allies at
armoured trains dispatched from
enemy centre at
Siberia, a belated expedition to
American policy and its results
and the Allies
arrival of Canadians in
derelict corn in
Government of
Japanese policy and its results
mosquitoes in
reason for British intervention in
Siberian Cossack Regiment (2nd), parade of
Siberian Rifles, presentation of colours to
Sly, Mr., British Consul at Harbin
Social Revolutionary party, the
a fateful proclamation by
and the new army
Soldiers' Councils established
Soviets and Russian democracy
Spascoe, author's headquarters at
British quarters at
Stephan, Captain (now Major)
Czech commander
his services to Allies
Stephani, Captain
Stephanik, General, the Legion of Honour for
Suchan district, a neutral zone in
Suffolk
Sukin, M.
Sungary, River
Surovey, General
releases Czech prisoners
Svagena, an American-Bolshevik agreement at
arrival at
Czech retirement on
Japanese at
Taiga, a successful meeting at
Taighill, Bolshevik destruction at
Tartar herdsmen, Mongolian
Terrorists (see Bolsheviks)
Teutonic penetration and Bolshevism
Titoff, trial of
Tomsk, the Siberian Districts Duma
Trotsky
Tumen, author addresses workmen at
Typhus in European Russia
Ufa Directorate, the
United States (see America)
Ural front, question of supplies for
Urals, the, mineral wealth of
Uspenkie
Ussurie front, critical conditions on
Ussurie operations, completion of
Vackneah Turansky Works, the
Vatka
Ventris, Major-General F.
Verzbitsky, General
and the battle of Perm
Vladimir
Vladivostok, Americans arrive at
arrival of Canadians at
author's arrival at
Japanese arrival at
Japanese demands to Town Commander of
iron shipped to Japan
Volagodsky, President of Siberian Council
Volkov, Colonel, placed under arrest
Ward, Colonel John, a Bolshevik
surrender and an object-lesson
a guard of soldier "monks"
addresses surrendered Red Guards
an interview with Major Pichon
an urgent message from Japanese commander
and December Royalist and Bolshevist conspiracy
and the Kraevesk affair
and the Omsk coup d'état
appeals to working men and women at Irkutsk
arrives at Vladivostok
as administrator
at banquet in honour of All-Russian Government
at Irkutsk
attends Allied commanders' council
attends an Orthodox Easter celebration
created a C.B.
entrains for Ussurie front
exciting experiences at Krasnoyarsk
experiences of the "hidden hand"
farewell interviews with Koltchak
homeward bound
in European Russia
inquires into railwaymen's grievances
leaves Hong-Kong for Siberia
made an Ataman
official reports on Omsk situation
officialdom—and a proposed attack
on the labour problem in Russia
ordered to Omsk
receives the Croix de Guerre
reports result of his mission
requests removal of his headquarters
revisits Omsk
speech at Svagena
straight talk with a Japanese officer
the Manchuli incident and an explanation
visits a Tartar herdsman's abode
visits Ural fronts
witnesses a duel between armoured trains
Webb, Sergeant, death of
Wilson, President, his impossible proposal
King George's letter to
Wolves, Mongolian
Women's suffrage, question of
Zema, a stop at, and the cause
a successful meeting at
houses searched and arms seized
Zenzinoff and Chernoff
exiled
Zochinko, General
Contact the publisher, fdungan@fdungan.com, to report any mistakes or to order copies on CD and/or disk.